E-text prepared by ellinora, Wayne Hammond, and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made
available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org)



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 57804-h.htm or 57804-h.zip:
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/57804/57804-h/57804-h.htm)
      or
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/57804/57804-h.zip)


      Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive. See
      https://archive.org/details/redduskmorrowadv00dukerich


Transcriber’s note:

      Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).

      Text enclosed by pound signs is gesperrt (#gesperrt#).





RED DUSK AND THE MORROW


[Illustration: SIR PAUL DUKES, K.B.E.]


RED DUSK AND THE MORROW

Adventures and Investigations in Red Russia

by

SIR PAUL DUKES, K.B.E.

Formerly Chief of
the British Secret Intelligence Service
in Soviet Russia






London
Williams and Norgate
14 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, W.C. 2
1923

Copyright in U.S.A., 1922, by
Doubleday, Page and Company

First Printed May 1922.
Reprinted February 1923.

Printed in Great Britain




FOREWORD


If ever there was a period when people blindly hitched their wagons
to shibboleths and slogans instead of stars it is the present. In the
helter-skelter of events which constantly outrun mankind, the essential
meaning of commonly used words is becoming increasingly confused. Not
only the abstract ideas of liberty, equality, and fraternity; but
more concrete and more recently popularized ones such as proletariat,
bourgeois, soviet, are already surrounded with a sort of fungous growth
concealing their real meaning, so that every time they are employed
they have to be freshly defined.

The phenomenon of Red Russia is a supreme example of the triumph over
reason of the shibboleth, the slogan, and the political catchword.
War-weary and politics-weary, the Russian people easily succumbed to
those who promised wildly what nobody could give, the promisers least
of all. Catchwords such as “All Power to the Soviets,” possessing
cryptic power before their coiners seized the reins of government,
were afterward discovered either to have no meaning whatsoever, or
else to be endowed with some arbitrary, variable, and quite unforeseen
sense. Similarly, words such as “workers,” “bourgeois,” “proletariat,”
“imperialist,” “socialist,” “co-operative,” “soviet,” are endowed by
mob orators everywhere with arbitrary significations, meaning one thing
one day and another the next as occasion demands.

The extreme opponents of Bolshevism, especially amongst Russians,
have sinned in this respect as greatly as the extreme proponents,
and with no advantage to themselves even in their own class. For
to their unreasoning immoderation, as much as to the distortion of
ideas by ultra-radicals, is due the appearance, among a certain class
of people of inquiring minds but incomplete information, of that
oddest of anomalies, the “parlour Bolshevik.” Clearness of vision and
understanding will never be restored until precision in terminology is
again re-established, and that will take years and years.

It was the discrepancy between the actualities of Bolshevist Russia
and the terminology employed by the Red leaders that impressed me
beyond all else. I soon came to the conclusion that this elaborate
catch-phraseology was designed primarily for propagandist purposes in
foreign countries, for the Bolsheviks in their home press indulge at
times in unexpected spurts of candour, describing their own failures in
terms that vie with those of their most inveterate foes. But they still
cling to anomalous terms, such as “workers’ and peasants’ government”
and “dictatorship of the proletariat.”

It is to such discrepancies that I have sought to draw attention
in the following pages. My point of view was neither that of the
professional politician, nor of the social reformer, nor of the
stunt-journalist, but simply that of the ordinary human individual,
the “man in the street.” As an official of the intelligence service
the Soviet Government has charged me with conspiracies and plots to
overthrow it. But I went to Russia not to conspire but to inquire. The
Soviet Government’s references to me have not been felicitous and I
may be pardoned for recalling one or two of the most striking. At the
close of 1920 I received an intimation from the Foreign Office that on
January 16, 1920, a certain Mr. Charles Davison had been executed in
Moscow and that to the British Government’s demand for an explanation
the Soviet Government had replied that Mr. Davison was shot as an
accomplice of my “provocative activities.” The letter from the British
Foreign Office was, however, my first intimation that such a person
as Mr. Davison had ever existed. Again, on the occasion of the last
advance of General Yudenich on Petrograd the Bolshevist Government
asserted that I was the instigator of a “White” Government which should
seize power upon the fall of the city, and a list of some dozen or so
ministers was published who were said to have been nominated by me. Not
only had I no knowledge of or connection with the said government, but
the prospective ministers with one exception were unknown to me even by
name, the exception being a gentleman I had formerly heard of but with
whom I had never had any form of communication.

It would be tedious to recount the numerous instances of which
these are examples. I recognize but few of the names with which the
Bolshevist Government has associated mine. The majority are those of
people I have never met or heard of. Even of the Englishmen and women,
of whom the Bolsheviks arrested several as my “accomplices,” holding
them in prison in some cases for over a twelvemonth, I knew but few.
With only one had I had any communication as intelligence officer.
Some of the others, whom I met subsequently, gave me the interesting
information that their arrest and that of many innocent Russians was
attributed by the Bolsheviks to a “diary” which I was supposed to have
kept and in which I was said to have noted their names. This “diary”
has apparently also been exhibited to sympathetic foreign visitors
as conclusive evidence of the implication of the said Russians and
Britishers in my numerous “conspiracies”! I barely need say that,
inexperienced though I was in the art and science of intelligence work,
I made it from the outset an invariable rule in making notes never to
inscribe any name or address except in a manner intelligible to no
living soul besides myself, while the only “diary” I ever kept was the
chronicle from which this book is partly compiled, made during those
brief visits to Finland which the reader will find described in the
following pages.

It goes without saying that this book is not designed to rectify this
record of inaccuracies on the part of the Soviet Government. It was
impossible in writing my story to combine precision of narrative with
effective camouflage of individuals and places. The part of this book
which deals with my personal experiences is therefore not complete, but
is a selection of episodes concerning a few individuals, and I have
endeavoured to weave these episodes into a more or less consecutive
narrative, showing the peculiar chain of circumstances which led to
my remaining in charge of the intelligence service in Russia for the
best part of a year, instead of a month or two, as I had originally
expected. To my later travels in Bielorussia, the northern Ukraine,
and Lithuania I make but little reference, since my observations
there merely confirmed the conclusions I had already arrived at as to
the attitude of the Russian peasantry. In writing, I believe I have
achieved what I was bound to regard as a fundamental condition, namely,
the masking of the characters by confusing persons and places (except
in one or two instances which are now of small import) sufficiently to
render them untraceable by the Bolshevist authorities.

“Even when one thinks a view unsound or a scheme unworkable,” says
Viscount Bryce in _Modern Democracies_, “one must regard all honest
efforts to improve this unsatisfactory world with a sympathy which
recognizes how many things need to be changed, and how many doctrines
once held irrefragable need to be modified in the light of supervenient
facts.” This is true no less of Communist experiments than of any
others. If in this book I dwell almost entirely on the Russian people’s
point of view, and not on that of their present governors, I can only
say that it was the people’s point of view that I set out to study.
The Bolshevist revolution will have results far other than those
anticipated by its promoters, but in the errors and miscalculations
of the Communists, in their fanatical efforts to better the lot of
mankind, albeit by coercion and bloodshed, lessons are to be learned
which will be of incalculable profit to humanity. But the greatest
and most inspiring lesson of all will be the ultimate example of
the Russian people, by wondrous patience and invincible endurance
overcoming their present and perhaps even greater tribulation, and
emerging triumphant through persevering belief in the truths of that
philosophy which the Communists describe as “the opium of the people.”

    “... Nothing is more vital to national progress than the
    spontaneous development of individual character.... Independence
    of thought was formerly threatened by monarchs who feared the
    disaffection of their subjects. May it not again be threatened by
    other forms of intolerance, possible even in a popular government?”

  BRYCE, _Modern Democracies_.




CONTENTS


  CHAPTER I

                                                                    PAGE

  ONE OF THE CROWD                                                     1

    The Revolution of March 1917--Recalled to London--Offered work
    in Secret Service--Archangel--Helsingfors--Melnikoff--Departure
    for Russia--Forging passports--Crossing the frontier.


  CHAPTER II

  FIVE DAYS                                                           30

    Petrograd--An unpleasant encounter--Dearth and stagnation--A
    secret café--Stepanovna--Quarters for the night--An
    eating-house--Welcomed as English--Mr. Marsh--Maria--The
    “Journalist”--The “Policeman”--A raid on an
    eating-house--Captain Zorinsky--The Extraordinary
    Commission--Mr. Marsh escapes.


  CHAPTER III

  THE GREEN SHAWL                                                     79

    Allies expected in Petrograd--A story of Archangel--Proposals to
    attack Bolsheviks--Arranging Mrs. Marsh’s escape--News of
    Melnikoff under arrest--Attempts to arrange his escape--Buying a
    disguise--In the prison of the Extraordinary Commission--Mrs.
    Marsh’s escape--Across the frontier in the snow.


  CHAPTER IV

  MESHES                                                             113

    Back in Petrograd--“The Metropolis of the World
    Revolution”--Communists employing bourgeois
    specialists--Zorinsky supplies information and asks
    questions--Certificates of exemption from military
    service--Plans to rescue Melnikoff.


  CHAPTER V

  MELNIKOFF                                                          181

     Bolshevik Saints--Melnikoff’s Doctor uncle--Zorinsky suspected
    of double dealing--A Bolshevik demonstration--A new
    passport--Unrecognized by former housekeeper--A letter of
    introduction--News of Melnikoff’s execution.


  CHAPTER VI

  STEPANOVNA                                                         152

    New acquaintances--A raid on a public
    market--“Speculators”--Confiscation of furniture--Stepanovna in
    trouble.


  CHAPTER VII

  FINLAND                                                            162

    Escape to Finland over the ice--Running the gauntlet of the
    searchlights--Pursued--Hiding on the bare ice--Arrest by Finnish
    patrols--Arranging for a service of couriers--Intrigues in
    Finland--Back into Russia--On ski through the forest--A trying
    experience.


  CHAPTER VIII

  A VILLAGE “BOURGEOIS-CAPITALIST”                                   181

    A Russian peasant’s house--Music--The troubles of a thrifty
    peasant--A village Soviet--Smuggling food and matches into
    Petrograd--Attempt to stop “sackmen”--Recollections of March
    1917.


  CHAPTER IX

  METAMORPHOSIS                                                      193

    Unrest in Petrograd--Attempts at arrest--A narrow escape at the
    “Journalist’s”--A new disguise--A friend of
    Melnikoff--Zorinsky’s treachery confirmed.


  CHAPTER X

  THE SPHINX                                                         209

    At work in a factory--Joining the Red army--Tsarist officers in
    the Red army--Military service helpful to intelligence work--To
    Moscow.


  CHAPTER XI

  THE RED ARMY                                                       215

    The uniform--Terrorizing Tsarist officers--Relatives used as
    hostages for good behaviour--Jews in the Red army--Bronstein or
    Trotzky--Trotzky conciliates Tsarist officers--Penalties of
    refusing service--Mistakes of the White leaders--Discipline by
    terror--A mutiny--Revolutionary Tribunals--Desertion--The army
    oath--System of political control--A conscientious
    commissar--Cultural-Enlightenment Committees--A regimental
    entertainment.


  CHAPTER XII

  “THE PARTY” AND THE PEOPLE                                         251

    “Government of Workers and Peasants” a misnomer--A gulf between
    the Communist Party and People--The Third International--Its
    relation to the Soviet Government--Disturbances in
    Petrograd--Suppression and arrests--A speech by Lenin--“Sackmen”
    legalized--Free trading permitted--Welfare of people subordinate
    to interests of party--A party purge--Of what did the party
    consist?--Training members--Three degrees of membership--What is
    a Soviet?--Bolshevism not Soviet Government--Soviet elections--A
    meeting of the Petrograd Soviet.


  CHAPTER XIII

  ESCAPE                                                             285

    Plans for escape--To join British Fleet in Gulf of Finland--Sent
    to Latvian frontier on military service--Train searched--The
    Green Guards--Across Lake Luban.


  CHAPTER XIV

  CONCLUSION                                                         294

    The only hope for Russian Communists, country before
    party--Influence of non-Bolshevik elements--Russian dislike of
    politics--Intervention must be humanitarian--Impotence of the
    Third International--Russian love of the soil--Bolsheviks
    despise the Russians--Co-operative Societies proof of Russian
    organizing capacity--The power of religion.


  INDEX                                                              309




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

                                                          _To face page_

  THE AUTHOR                                              _Frontispiece_

  THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED                                               16

  A FORGED CERTIFICATE OF IDENTIFICATION                              22

  THE FORTRESS OF ST. PETER AND ST. PAUL                              30

  THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED                                               80

  RAILWAY TRAVELLING IN SOVIET RUSSIA                                106

  THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED                                              128

  A RUSSIAN VILLAGE                                                  176

  A RUSSIAN PEASANT “CAPITALIST”                                     180

  A DAUGHTER OF THE SOIL                                             192

  THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED                                              208

  A REVIEW OF “RED” TROOPS                                           216

  A CERTIFICATE OF IDENTIFICATION                                    224

  A MEETING OUTSIDE THE TAURIDE PALACE                               272

  RAILWAY TRAVELLING IN SOVIET RUSSIA                                288

  THE AUTHOR WITH RUSSIAN CHILDREN                                   296




RED DUSK AND THE MORROW




CHAPTER I

ONE OF THE CROWD


The snow glittered brilliantly in the frosty sunshine on the afternoon
of March 11, 1917. The Nevsky Prospect was almost deserted. The air was
tense with excitement and it seemed as if from the girdling faubourgs
of the beautiful city of Peter the Great rose a low, muffled rumbling
as of many voices. Angry, passionate voices, rolling like distant
thunder, while in the heart of the city all was still and quiet. A
mounted patrol stood here or there, or paced the street with measured
step. There were bloodstains on the white snow, and from the upper end
of the Prospect still resounded the intermittent crack of rifles.

How still those corpses lay over there! Their teeth grinned ghastlily.
Who were they and how did they die? Who knew or cared? Perhaps a
mother, a wife.... The fighting was in the early morning. A crowd--a
cry--a command--a volley--panic--an empty street--silence--and a little
group of corpses, hideous, motionless in the cold sunshine!

Stretched across the wide roadway lay a cordon of police disguised as
soldiers, prostrate, firing at intervals. The disguise was an attempt
to deceive, for it was known that the soldiers sided with the people.
“It is coming,” I found myself repeating mechanically, over and over
again, and picturing a great cataclysm, terrible and overwhelming, yet
passionately hoped for. “It is coming, any time now--to-morrow--the day
after----”

What a day the morrow was! I saw the first revolutionary regiments
come out and witnessed the sacking of the arsenal by the infuriated
mob. Over the river the soldiers were breaking into the Kresty Prison.
Crushing throngs surged round the Duma building at the Tauride Palace,
and towards evening, after the Tsarist police had been scattered in
the Nevsky Prospect, there rose a mighty murmur, whispered in awe on a
million lips: “_Revolution!_” A new era was to open. The revolution,
so thought I, would be the Declaration of Independence of Russia! In
my imagination I figured to myself a huge pendulum, weighted with the
pent-up miseries and woes of a hundred and eighty millions of people,
which had suddenly been set in motion. How far would it swing? How many
times? When and where would it come to rest, its vast, hidden store of
energy expended?

Late that night I stood outside the Tauride Palace, which had become
the centre of the revolution. No one was admitted through the great
gates without a pass. I sought a place midway between the gates and,
when no one was looking, scrambled up, dropped over the railings, and
ran through the bushes straight to the main porch. Here I soon met folk
I knew--comrades of student days, revolutionists. What a spectacle
within the palace, lately so still and dignified! Tired soldiers lay
sleeping in heaps in every hall and corridor. The vaulted lobby, where
Duma members had flitted silently, was packed almost to the roof with
all manner of truck, baggage, arms, and ammunition. All night long and
the next I laboured with the revolutionists to turn the Tauride Palace
into a revolutionary arsenal.

Thus began the revolution. And after? Everyone knows now how the
hopes of freedom were blighted. Truly had Russia’s foe, Germany, who
despatched the proletarian dictator Lenin and his satellites to Russia,
discovered the Achilles heel of the Russian revolution! Everyone now
knows how the flowers of the revolution withered under the blast of the
Class War, and how Russia was replunged into starvation and serfdom. I
will not dwell on these things. My story relates to the time when they
were already cruel realities.

My reminiscences of the first year of Bolshevist administration are
jumbled into a kaleidoscopic panorama of impressions gained while
journeying from city to city, sometimes crouched in the corner of
crowded box-cars, sometimes travelling in comfort, sometimes riding
on the steps, and sometimes on the roofs or buffers. I was nominally
in the service of the British Foreign Office, but the Anglo-Russian
Commission (of which I was a member) having quit Russia, I attached
myself to the American Y.M.C.A., doing relief work. A year after the
revolution I found myself in the eastern city of Samara, training
a detachment of boy scouts. As the snows of winter melted and the
spring sunshine shed joy and cheerfulness around, I held my parades
and together with my American colleagues organized outings and sports.
The new proletarian lawgivers eyed our manœuvres askance, but were
too preoccupied in dispossessing the “bourgeoisie” to devote serious
attention to the “counter revolutionary” scouts, however pronounced
the anti-Bolshevik sympathies of the latter. “Be prepared!” the scouts
would cry, greeting each other in the street. And the answer, “Always
prepared!” had a deep significance, intensified by their boyish
enthusiasm.

Then one day, when in Moscow, I was handed an unexpected telegram.
“Urgent”--from the British Foreign Office. “You are wanted at once in
London,” it ran. I set out for Archangel without delay. Moscow, with
its turbulences, its political wranglings, its increasing hunger, its
counter-revolutionary conspiracies, with Count Mirbach and his German
designs, was left behind. Like a bombshell followed the news that
Mirbach was murdered. Leaning over the side of the White Sea steamer,
a thousand kilometres from Moscow, I cursed my luck that I was not
in the capital. I stood and watched the sun dip low to the horizon;
hover, an oval mass of fire, on the edge of the blazing sea; merge with
the water; and, without disappearing, mount again to celebrate the
triumph over darkness of the nightless Arctic summer. Then, Murmansk
and perpetual day, a destroyer to Petchenga, a tug to the Norwegian
frontier, a ten-day journey round the North Cape and by the fairy-land
of Norwegian fjords to Bergen, with finally a zigzag course across the
North Sea, dodging submarines, to Scotland.

At Aberdeen the control officer had received orders to pass me through
by the first train to London. At King’s Cross a car was waiting, and
knowing neither my destination nor the cause of my recall I was driven
to a building in a side street in the vicinity of Trafalgar Square.
“This way,” said the chauffeur, leaving the car. The chauffeur had a
face like a mask. We entered the building and the elevator whisked us
to the top floor, above which additional superstructures had been built
for war-emergency offices.

I had always associated rabbit-warrens with subterranean abodes,
but here in this building I discovered a maze of rabbit-burrow-like
passages, corridors, nooks, and alcoves, piled higgledy-piggledy on the
roof. Leaving the elevator my guide led me up one flight of steps so
narrow that a corpulent man would have stuck tight, then down a similar
flight on the other side, under wooden archways so low that we had to
stoop, round unexpected corners, and again up a flight of steps which
brought us out on the roof. Crossing a short iron bridge we entered
another maze, until just as I was beginning to feel dizzy I was shown
into a tiny room about ten feet square where sat an officer in the
uniform of a British colonel. The impassive chauffeur announced me and
withdrew.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Dukes,” said the colonel, rising and greeting me
with a warm handshake. “I am glad to see you. You doubtless wonder
that no explanation has been given you as to why you should return
to England. Well, I have to inform you, confidentially, that it has
been proposed to offer you a somewhat responsible post in the Secret
Intelligence Service.”

I gasped. “But,” I stammered, “I have never----May I ask what it
implies?”

“Certainly,” he replied. “We have reason to believe that Russia will
not long continue to be open to foreigners. We wish someone to remain
there to keep us informed of the march of events.”

“But,” I put in, “my present work? It is important, and if I drop
it----”

“We foresaw that objection,” replied the colonel, “and I must tell
you that under war regulations we have the right to requisition your
services if need be. You have been attached to the Foreign Office. This
office also works in conjunction with the Foreign Office, which has
been consulted on this question. Of course,” he added, bitingly, “if
the risk or danger alarms you----”

I forget what I said but he did not continue.

“Very well,” he proceeded, “consider the matter and return at 4.30 p.m.
to-morrow. If you have no valid reasons for not accepting this post
we will consider you as in our service and I will tell you further
details.” He rang a bell. A young lady appeared and escorted me out,
threading her way with what seemed to me marvellous dexterity through
the maze of passages.

Burning with curiosity and fascinated already by the mystery of this
elevated labyrinth I ventured a query to my young female guide. “What
sort of establishment is this?” I said. I detected a twinkle in her
eye. She shrugged her shoulders and without replying pressed the button
for the elevator. “Good afternoon,” was all she said as I passed in.

Next day another young lady escorted me up and down the narrow
stairways and ushered me into the presence of the colonel. I found
him in a fair-sized apartment with easy chairs and walls hidden by
book-cases. He seemed to take it for granted that I had nothing to say.
“I will tell you briefly what we desire,” he said. “Then you may make
any comments you wish, and I will take you up to interview--er--the
Chief. Briefly, we want you to return to Soviet Russia and to send
reports on the situation there. We wish to be accurately informed as to
the attitude of every section of the community, the degree of support
enjoyed by the Bolshevist Government, the development and modification
of its policy, what possibility there may be for an alteration of
régime or for a counter-revolution, and what part Germany is playing.
As to the means whereby you gain access to the country, under what
cover you will live there, and how you will send out reports, we
shall leave it to you, being best informed as to conditions, to make
suggestions.”

He expounded his views on Russia, asking for my corroboration or
correction, and also mentioned the names of a few English people I
might come into contact with. “I will see if--er--the Chief is ready,”
he said finally, rising; “I will be back in a moment.”

The apartment appeared to be an office but there were no papers on the
desk. I rose and stared at the books on the bookshelves. My attention
was arrested by an edition of Thackeray’s works in a decorative binding
of what looked like green morocco. I used at one time to dabble in
bookbinding and am always interested in an artistically bound book.
I took down _Henry Esmond_ from the shelf. To my bewilderment the
cover did not open, until, passing my finger accidentally along what
I thought was the edge of the pages, the front suddenly flew open of
itself, disclosing a box! In my astonishment I almost dropped the
volume and a sheet of paper slipped out on to the floor. I picked it up
hastily and glanced at it. It was headed _Kriegsministerium, Berlin_,
had the German Imperial arms imprinted on it, and was covered with
minute handwriting in German. I had barely slipped it back into the box
and replaced the volume on the shelf when the colonel returned.

“A--the--er--Chief is not in,” he said, “but you may see him to-morrow.
You are interested in books?” he added, seeing me looking at the
shelves. “I collect them. That is an interesting old volume on Cardinal
Richelieu, if you care to look at it. I picked it up in Charing Cross
Road for a shilling.” The volume mentioned was immediately above _Henry
Esmond_. I took it down warily, expecting something uncommon to occur,
but it was only a musty old volume in French with torn leaves and
soiled pages. I pretended to be interested. “There is not much else
there worth looking at, I think,” said the colonel, casually. “Well,
good-bye. Come in to-morrow.”

I wondered mightily who “the Chief” of this establishment could be
and what he would be like. The young lady smiled enigmatically as she
showed me to the elevator. I returned again next day after thinking
overnight how I should get back to Russia--and deciding on nothing. My
mind seemed to be a complete blank on the subject in hand and I was
entirely absorbed in the mysteries of the roof-labyrinth.

Again I was shown into the colonel’s sitting-room. My eyes fell
instinctively on the bookshelf. The colonel was in a genial mood. “I
see you like my collection,” he said. “That, by the way, is a fine
edition of Thackeray.” My heart leaped! “It is the most luxurious
binding I have ever yet found. Would you not like to look at it?”

I looked at the colonel very hard, but his face was a mask. My
immediate conclusion was that he wished to initiate me into the secrets
of the department. I rose quickly and took down _Henry Esmond_, which
was in exactly the same place as it had been the day before. To my
utter confusion it opened quite naturally and I found in my hands
nothing more than an _édition de luxe_ printed on India paper and
profusely illustrated! I stared bewildered at the shelf. There was
no other _Henry Esmond_. Immediately over the vacant space stood the
life of Cardinal Richelieu as it had stood yesterday. I replaced the
volume, and trying not to look disconcerted turned to the colonel.
His expression was quite impassive, even bored. “It is a beautiful
edition,” he repeated, as if wearily. “Now if you are ready we will go
and see--er--the Chief.”

Feeling very foolish I stuttered assent and followed. As we proceeded
through the maze of stairways and unexpected passages which seemed to
me like a miniature House of Usher, I caught glimpses of tree-tops, of
the Embankment Gardens, the Thames, the Tower Bridge, and Westminster.
From the suddenness with which the angle of view changed I concluded
that in reality we were simply gyrating in one very limited space, and
when suddenly we entered a spacious study--the sanctum of “--er--the
Chief”--I had an irresistible sentiment that we had moved only a few
yards and that this study was immediately above the colonel’s office.

It was a low, dark chamber at the extreme top of the building. The
colonel knocked, entered, and stood at attention. Nervous and confused
I followed, painfully conscious that at that moment I could not have
expressed a sane opinion on any subject under the sun. From the
threshold the room seemed bathed in semi-obscurity. The writing desk
was so placed with the window behind it that on entering everything
appeared only in silhouette. It was some seconds before I could clearly
distinguish things. A row of half-a-dozen extending telephones stood
at the left of a big desk littered with papers. On a side table were
numerous maps and drawings, with models of aeroplanes, submarines,
and mechanical devices, while a row of bottles of various colours and
a distilling outfit with a rack of test tubes bore witness to chemical
experiments and operations. These evidences of scientific investigation
only served to intensify an already overpowering atmosphere of
strangeness and mystery.

But it was not these things that engaged my attention as I stood
nervously waiting. It was not the bottles or the machinery that
attracted my gaze. My eyes fixed themselves on the figure at the
writing table. In the capacious swing desk-chair, his shoulders
hunched, with his head supported on one hand, busily writing, there sat
in his shirt-sleeves----

Alas, no! Pardon me, reader, I was forgetting! There are still things
I may not divulge. There are things that must still remain shrouded in
secrecy. And one of them is--who was the figure in the swing desk-chair
in the darkened room at the top of the roof-labyrinth near Trafalgar
Square on this August day in 1918? I may not describe him, nor mention
even one of his twenty-odd names. Suffice it to say that, awe-inspired
as I was at this first encounter, I soon learned to regard “the Chief”
with feelings of the deepest personal regard and admiration. He was
a British officer and an English gentleman of the finest stamp,
absolutely fearless and gifted with limitless resources of subtle
ingenuity, and I count it one of the greatest privileges of my life to
have been brought within the circle of his acquaintanceship.

In silhouette I saw myself motioned to a chair. The Chief wrote for
a moment and then suddenly turned with the unexpected remark, “So I
understand you want to go back to Soviet Russia, do you?” as if it had
been my own suggestion. The conversation was brief and precise. The
words Archangel, Stockholm, Riga, Helsingfors recurred frequently,
and the names were mentioned of English people in those places and in
Petrograd. It was finally decided that I alone should determine how
and by what route I should regain access to Russia and how I should
despatch reports.

“Don’t go and get killed,” said the Chief in conclusion, smiling. “You
will put him through the ciphers,” he added to the colonel, “and take
him to the laboratory to learn the inks and all that.”

We left the Chief and arrived by a single flight of steps at the door
of the colonel’s room. The colonel laughed. “You will find your way
about in course of time,” he said. “Let us go to the laboratory at
once....”

And here I draw a veil over the roof-labyrinth. Three weeks later I set
out for Russia, into the unknown.

I resolved to make my first attempt at entry from the north, and
travelled up to Archangel on a troopship of American soldiers, most of
whom hailed from Detroit. But I found the difficulties at Archangel to
be much greater than I had anticipated. It was 600 miles to Petrograd
and most of this distance would have to be done on foot through unknown
moorland and forest. The roads were closely watched, and before my
plans were ready autumn storms broke and made the moors and marshes
impassable. But at Archangel, realizing that to return to Russia as
an Englishman was impossible, I let my beard grow and assumed an
appearance entirely Russian.

Failing in Archangel I travelled down to Helsingfors to try my luck
from the direction of Finland. Helsingfors, the capital of Finland,
is a busy little city bristling with life and intrigue. At the time
of which I am writing it was a sort of dumping-ground for every
variety of conceivable and inconceivable rumour, slander, and scandal,
repudiated elsewhere but swallowed by the gullible scandalmongers,
especially German and _ancien régime_ Russian, who found in this city
a haven of rest. Helsingfors was one of the unhealthiest spots in
Europe. Whenever mischance brought me there I lay low, avoided society,
and made it a rule to tell everybody the direct contrary of my real
intentions, even in trivial matters.

In Helsingfors I was introduced at the British Consulate to an agent
of the American Secret Service who had recently escaped from Russia.
This gentleman gave me a letter to a Russian officer in Viborg, by
name Melnikoff. The little town of Viborg, being the nearest place of
importance to the Russian frontier, was a hornets’ nest of Russian
refugees, counter-revolutionary conspirators, German agents, and
Bolshevist spies, worse if anything than Helsingfors. Disguised now
as a middle-class commercial traveller I journeyed on to Viborg,
took a room at the hotel I had been told Melnikoff stayed at, looked
him up, and presented my note of introduction. I found him to be a
Russian naval officer of the finest stamp and intuitively conceived
an immediate liking for him. His real name, I discovered, was not
Melnikoff, but in those parts many people had a variety of names to
suit different occasions. My meeting with him was providential, for
it appeared that he had worked with Captain Crombie, late British
Naval Attaché at Petrograd. In September, 1918, Captain Crombie was
murdered by the Bolsheviks at the British Embassy and it was the
threads of his shattered organization that I hoped to pick up upon
arrival in Petrograd. Melnikoff was slim, dark, with stubbly hair,
blue eyes, short and muscular. He was deeply religious and was imbued
with an intense hatred of the Bolsheviks--not without reason, since
both his father and his mother had been brutally shot by them, and he
himself had only escaped by a miracle. “The searchers came at night,”
he related the story to me. “I had some papers referring to the
insurrection at Yaroslavl which my mother kept for me. They demanded
access to my mother’s room. My father barred the way, saying she was
dressing. A sailor tried to push past, and my father angrily struck
him aside. Suddenly a shot rang out and my father fell dead on the
threshold of my mother’s bedroom. I was in the kitchen when the Reds
came and through the door I fired and killed two of them. A volley
of shots was directed at me. I was wounded in the hand and only just
escaped by the back stairway. Two weeks later my mother was executed on
account of the discovery of my papers.”

Melnikoff had but one sole object left in life--to avenge his parents’
blood. This was all he lived for. As far as Russia was concerned he
was frankly a monarchist, so I avoided talking politics with him. But
we were friends from the moment we met, and I had the peculiar feeling
that somewhere, long, long ago, we had met before, although I knew this
was not so.

Melnikoff was overjoyed to learn of my desire to return to Soviet
Russia. He undertook not only to make the arrangements with the
Finnish frontier patrols for me to be put across the frontier at night
secretly, but also to precede me to Petrograd and make arrangements
there for me to find shelter. Great hostility still existed between
Finland and Soviet Russia. Skirmishes frequently occurred, and the
frontier was guarded jealously by both sides. Melnikoff gave me two
addresses in Petrograd where I might find him, one at a hospital where
he had formerly lived, and the other of a small café which still
existed in a private flat unknown to the Bolshevist authorities.

Perhaps it was a pardonable sin in Melnikoff that he was a toper. We
spent three days together in Viborg making plans for Petrograd while he
drank up all my whisky except a small medicine bottle full which I hid
away. When he had satisfied himself that my stock was really exhausted
he announced himself ready to start. It was a Friday and we arranged
that I should follow two days later, on Sunday night, the 24th of
November. Melnikoff wrote out a password on a slip of paper. “Give that
to the Finnish patrols,” he said, “at the third house, the wooden one
with the white porch, on the left of the frontier bridge.”

At six o’clock he went into his room, returning in a few minutes so
transformed that I hardly recognized him. He wore a sort of seaman’s
cap that came right down over his eyes. He had dirtied his face, and
this, added to the three-days-old hirsute stubble on his chin, gave him
a truly demoniacal appearance. He wore a shabby coat and trousers of a
dark colour, and a muffler was tied closely round his neck. He looked
a perfect _apache_ as he stowed away a big Colt revolver inside his
trousers.

“Good-bye,” he said, simply, extending his hand; then stopped and
added, “let us observe the good old Russian custom and sit down for
a minute together.” According to a beautiful custom that used to be
observed in Russia in the olden days, friends sit down at the moment
of parting and maintain a moment’s complete silence while each wishes
the others a safe journey and prosperity. Melnikoff and I sat down
opposite each other. With what fervour I wished him success on the
dangerous journey he was undertaking for me! Suppose he were shot in
crossing the frontier? Neither I nor any one would know! He would just
vanish--one more good man gone to swell the toll of victims of the
revolution. And I? Well, I might follow! ’Twas a question of luck, and
’twas all in the game!

We rose. “Good-bye,” said Melnikoff again. He turned, crossed himself,
and passed out of the room. On the threshold he looked back. “Sunday
evening,” he added, “without fail.” I had a curious feeling I ought
to say something, I knew not what, but no words came. I followed
him quickly down the stairs. He did not look round again. At the
street door he glanced rapidly in every direction, pulled his cap
still further over his eyes, and passed away into the darkness--to
an adventure that was to cost him his life. I only saw him once
more after that, for a brief moment in Petrograd, under dramatic
circumstances--but that comes later in my story.

I slept little that night. My thoughts were all of Melnikoff, somewhere
or other at dead of night risking his life, outwitting the Red
outposts. He would _laugh_ away danger, I was sure, if caught in a
tight corner. His laugh would be a devilish one--the sort to allay all
Bolshevist suspicions! Then, in the last resort, was there not always
his Colt? I thought of his past, of his mother and father, of the story
he had related to me. How his fingers would itch to handle that Colt!

I rose early next day but there was not much for me to do. Being
Saturday the Jewish booths in the usually busy little market-place were
shut and only the Finnish ones were open. Most articles of the costume
which I had decided on were already procured, but I made one or two
slight additions on this day and on Sunday morning when the Jewish
booths opened. My outfit consisted of a Russian shirt, black leather
breeches, black knee boots, a shabby tunic, and an old leather cap with
a fur brim and a little tassel on top, of the style worn by the Firms
in the district north of Petrograd. With my shaggy black beard, which
by now was quite profuse, and long unkempt hair dangling over my ears I
looked a sight indeed, and in England or America should doubtless have
been regarded as a thoroughly undesirable alien!

On Sunday an officer friend of Melnikoff’s came to see me and make sure
I was ready. I knew him by the Christian name and patronymic of Ivan
Sergeievitch. He was a pleasant fellow, kind and considerate. Like many
other refugees from Russia he had no financial resources and was trying
to make a living for himself, his wife, and his children by smuggling
Finnish money and butter into Petrograd, where both were sold at a high
premium. Thus he was on good terms with the Finnish patrols who also
practised this trade and whose friendship he cultivated.

“Have you any passport yet, Pavel Pavlovitch?” Ivan Sergeievitch asked
me.

“No,” I replied, “Melnikoff said the patrols would furnish me with one.”

“Yes, that is best,” he said; “they have the Bolshevist stamps. But
we also collect the passports of all refugees from Petrograd, for
they often come in handy. And if anything happens remember you are a
‘speculator.’”

All were stigmatized by the Bolsheviks as speculators who indulged in
the private sale or purchase of foodstuffs or clothing. They suffered
severely, but it was better to be a speculator than what I was.

[Illustration: THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED]

When darkness fell Ivan Sergeievitch accompanied me to the station
and part of the way in the train, though we sat separately so that it
should not be seen that I was travelling with one who was known to be a
Russian officer.

“And remember, Pavel Pavlovitch,” said Ivan Sergeievitch, “go to my
flat whenever you are in need. There is an old housekeeper there who
will admit you if you say I sent you. But do not let the house porter
see you--he is a Bolshevik--and be careful the house committee do not
know, for they will ask who is visiting the house.”

I was grateful for this offer, which turned out to be very valuable.

We boarded the train at Viborg and sat at opposite ends of the
compartment, pretending not to know each other. When Ivan Sergeievitch
got out at his destination he cast one glance at me but we made no
sign of recognition. I sat huddled up gloomily in my corner, obsessed
with the inevitable feeling that everybody was watching me. The very
walls and seat seemed possessed of eyes! That man over there, did he
not look at me--twice? And that woman, spying constantly (I thought)
out of the corner of her eye! They would let me get as far as the
frontier, then they would send word over to the Reds that I was coming!
I shivered and was ready to curse myself for my fool adventure. But
there was no turning back! _Forsan et haec olim meminisse juvabit_,
wrote Virgil. (I used to write that on my Latin books at school--I
hated Latin.) “Perhaps some day it will amuse you to remember even
these things”--cold comfort, though, in a scrape and with your neck in
a noose. Yet these escapades _are_ amusing--afterwards.

At last the train stopped at Rajajoki, the last station on the
Finnish side of the frontier. It was a pitch-dark night with no moon.
Half-a-mile remained to the frontier, and I made my way along the rails
in the direction of Russia and down to the wooden bridge over the
little frontier river Sestra. I looked curiously across at the gloomy
buildings and the dull, twinkling lights on the other bank. That was my
Promised Land over there, but it was flowing not with milk and honey
but with blood. The Finnish sentry stood at his post at the bar of the
frontier bridge, and twenty paces away, on the other side, was the Red
sentry. I left the bridge on my right and turned to look for the house
of the Finnish patrols to whom I had been directed.

Finding the little wooden Villa with the white porch I knocked timidly.
The door opened, and I handed in the slip of paper on which Melnikoff
had written the password. The Finn who opened the door examined the
paper by the light of a greasy oil lamp, then held the lamp to my face,
peered closely at me, and finally signalled to me to enter.

“Come in,” he said. “We were expecting you. How are you feeling?” I did
not tell him how I was really feeling, but replied cheerily that I was
feeling splendid.

“That’s right,” he said. “You are lucky in having a dark night for it.
A week ago one of our fellows was shot as we put him over the river.
His body fell into the water and we have not yet fished it out.”

This, I suppose, was the Finnish way of cheering me up. “Has anyone
been over since?” I queried, affecting a tone of indifference. “Only
Melnikoff.” “Safely?” The Finn shrugged his shoulders. “We put him
across all right--_a dalshe ne zanyu_ ... what happened to him after
that I don’t know.”

The Finn was a lean, cadaverous-looking fellow. He led me into a tiny
eating-room, where three men sat round a smoky oil lamp. The window
was closely curtained and the room was intolerably stuffy. The table
was covered with a filthy cloth on which a few broken lumps of black
bread, some fish, and a samovar were placed. All four men were shabbily
dressed and very rough in appearance. They spoke Russian well, but
conversed in Finnish amongst themselves. One of them said something
to the cadaverous man and appeared to be remonstrating with him for
telling me of the accident that had happened to their colleague a
week before. The cadaverous Finn answered with some heat. “Melnikoff
is a chuckle-headed scatter-brain,” persisted the cadaverous man,
who appeared to be the leader of the party. “We told him not to be
such a fool as to go into Petrograd again. The Redskins are searching
for him everywhere and every detail of his appearance is known. But
he _would_ go. I suppose he loves to have his neck in a noose. With
you, I suppose, it is different. Melnikoff says you are somebody
important--but that’s none of our business. But the Redskins don’t like
the English. If I were you I wouldn’t go for anything. But it’s your
affair, of course.”

We sat down to the loaves and fishes. The samovar was boiling and
while we swilled copious supplies of weak tea out of dirty glasses
the Finns retailed the latest news from Petrograd. The cost of bread,
they said, had risen to about 800 or 1000 times its former price.
People hacked dead horses to pieces in the streets. All the warm
clothing had been taken and given to the Red army. The _Tchrezvichaika_
(the Extraordinary Commission) was arresting and shooting workmen
as well as the educated people. Zinoviev threatened to exterminate
all the bourgeoisie if any further attempt were made to molest the
Soviet Government. When the Jewish Commissar Uritzky was murdered
Zinoviev shot more than 500 at a stroke; nobles, professors, officers,
journalists, teachers, men and women, and a list of a further 500
was published who would be shot at the next attempt on a Commissar’s
life. I listened patiently, regarding the bulk of these stories as
the product of Finnish imagination. “You will be held up frequently
to be examined,” the cadaverous man warned me, “and do not carry
parcels--they will be taken from you in the street.”

After supper we sat down to discuss the plans of crossing. The
cadaverous Finn took a pencil and paper and drew a rough sketch of the
frontier.

“We will put you over in a boat at the same place as Melnikoff,” he
said. “Here is the river with woods on either bank. Here, about a mile
up, is an open meadow on the Russian side. It is now ten o’clock. About
three we will go out quietly and follow the road that skirts the river
on this side till we get opposite the meadow. That is where you will
cross.”

“Why at the open spot?” I queried, surprised. “Shall I not be seen
there most easily of all? Why not put me across into the woods?”

“Because the woods are patrolled, and the outposts change their place
every night. We cannot follow their movements. Several people have
tried to cross into the woods. A few succeeded, but most were either
caught or had to fight their way back. But this meadow is a most
unlikely place for any one to cross, so the Redskins don’t watch it.
Besides, being open we can see if there is any one on the other side.
We will put you across just here,” he said, indicating a narrow place
in the stream at the middle of the meadow. “At these narrows the water
runs faster, making a noise, so we are less likely to be heard. When
you get over run up the slope slightly to the left. There is a path
which leads up to the road. Be careful of this cottage, though,” he
added, making a cross on the paper at the extreme northern end of the
meadow. “The Red patrol lives in that cottage, but at three o’clock
they will probably be asleep.”

There remained only the preparation of “certificates of identification”
which should serve as passport in Soviet Russia. Melnikoff had told
me I might safely leave this matter to the Finns, who kept themselves
well informed of the kind of papers it was best to carry to allay the
suspicions of Red guards and Bolshevist police officials. We rose and
passed into another of the three tiny rooms which the villa contained.
It was a sort of office, with paper, ink, pens, and a typewriter on the
table.

“What name do you want to have?” asked the cadaverous man.

“Oh, any,” I replied. “Better, perhaps, let it have a slightly
non-Russian smack. My accent----”

“They won’t notice it,” he said, “but if you prefer----”

“Give him an Ukrainian name,” suggested one of the other Finns, “he
talks rather like a Little Russian.” Ukrainia, or Little Russia, is
the south-west district of European Russia, where a dialect with an
admixture of Polish is talked.

The cadaverous man thought for a moment. “‘Afirenko, Joseph Ilitch,’”
he suggested, “that smacks of Ukrainia.”

I agreed. One of the men sat down to the typewriter and carefully
choosing a certain sort of paper began to write. The cadaverous man
went to a small cupboard, unlocked it, and took out a box full of
rubber stamps of various sizes and shapes with black handles.

“Soviet seals,” he said, laughing at my amazement. “We keep ourselves
up to date, you see. Some of them were stolen, some we made ourselves,
and this one,” he pressed it on a sheet of paper leaving the imprint
_Commissar of the Frontier Station Bielo’ostrof_, “we bought from over
the river for a bottle of vodka.” Bielo’ostrof was the Russian frontier
village just across the stream.

I had had ample experience earlier in the year of the magical effect
upon the rudimentary intelligence of Bolshevist authorities of official
“documents” with prominent seals or stamps. Multitudinous stamped
papers of any description were a great asset in travelling, but a big
coloured seal was a talisman that levelled all obstacles. The wording
and even language of the document were of secondary importance. A
friend of mine once travelled from Petrograd to Moscow with no other
passport than a receipted English tailor’s bill. This “certificate of
identification” had a big printed heading with the name of the tailor,
some English postage stamps attached, and a flourishing signature
in red ink. He flaunted the document in the face of the officials,
assuring them it was a diplomatic passport issued by the British
Embassy! This, however, was in the early days of Bolshevism. The
Bolsheviks gradually removed illiterates from service and in the course
of time restrictions became very severe. But seals were as essential as
ever.

[Illustration: A FORGED CERTIFICATE OF IDENTIFICATION]

When the Finn had finished writing he pulled the paper out of the
typewriter and handed it to me for perusal. In the top left-hand corner
it had this heading:

       *       *       *       *       *

Extraordinary Commissar of the Central Executive Committee of the
Petrograd Soviet of Workers’ and Red Armymen’s Deputies.

Then followed the text:


CERTIFICATE

This is to certify that Joseph Afirenko is in the service of the
Extraordinary Commissar of the Central Executive Committee of the
Petrograd Soviet of Workers’ and Red Armymen’s Deputies in the capacity
of office clerk, as the accompanying signatures and seal attest.

       *       *       *       *       *

“In the service of the Extraordinary Commission?” I gasped, taken aback
by the amazing audacity of the thing.

“Why not?” said the cadaverous man coolly, “what could be safer?”

What, indeed? What could be safer than to purport to be in the service
of the institution whose duty it was to hound down all, old or young,
rich or poor, educated or illiterate--who ventured to oppose and sought
to expose the pseudo-proletarian Bolshevist administration? Nothing,
of course, could be safer! _S volkami zhitj, po voltchi vitj_, as the
Russians say. “If you must live amongst wolves, then howl, too, as the
wolves do!”

“Now for the signatures and seal,” said the Finn. “Tihonov and
Friedmann used to sign these papers, though it don’t matter much, it’s
only the seal that counts.” From some Soviet papers on the table
he selected one with two signatures from which to copy. Choosing a
suitable pen he scrawled beneath the text of my passport in an almost
illegible slanting hand, “Tihonov.” This was the signature of a proxy
of the Extraordinary Commissar. The paper must also be signed by a
secretary, or his proxy. “Sign for your own secretary,” said the Finn,
laughing and pushing the paper to me. “Write upright this time, like
this. Here is the original. ‘Friedmann’ is the name.” Glancing at
the original I made an irregular scrawl, resembling in some way the
signature of the Bolshevist official.

“Have you a photograph?” asked the cadaverous man. I gave him a
photograph I had had taken at Viborg. Cutting it down small he stuck
it at the side of the paper. Then, taking a round rubber seal, he made
two imprints over the photograph. The seal was a red one, with the same
inscription inside the periphery as was at the head of the paper. The
inner space of the seal consisted of the five-pointed Bolshevist star
with a mallet and a plough in the centre.

“That is your certificate of service,” said the Finn; “we will give you
a second one of personal identification.” Another paper was quickly
printed off with the words, “The holder of this is the Soviet employee,
Joseph Ilitch Afirenko, aged 36 years.” This paper was unnecessary in
itself, but two “documents” were always better than one.

It was now after midnight and the leader of the Finnish patrol ordered
us to lie down for a short rest. He threw himself on a couch in the
eating-room. There were only two beds for the remaining four of us
and I lay down on one of them with one of the Finns. I tried to sleep
but couldn’t. I thought of all sorts of things--of Russia in the
past, of the life of adventure I had elected to lead for the present,
of the morrow, of friends still in Petrograd who must not know of my
return--if I got there. I was nervous, but the dejection that had
overcome me in the train was gone. I saw the essential humour of my
situation. The whole adventure was really one big exclamation mark!
_Forsan et haec olim_....

The two hours of repose seemed interminable. I was afraid of three
o’clock and yet I wanted it to come quicker, to get it over. At last
a shuffling noise approached from the neighbouring room and the
cadaverous Finn prodded each of us with the butt of his rifle. “Wake
up,” he whispered, “we’ll leave in a quarter of an hour. No noise. The
people in the next cottage mustn’t hear us.”

We were ready in a few minutes. My entire baggage was a small parcel
that went into my pocket, containing a pair of socks, one or two
handkerchiefs, and some dry biscuits. In another pocket I had the
medicine bottle of whisky I had hidden from Melnikoff and some bread,
while I hid my money inside my shirt. One of the four Finns remained
behind. The other three were to accompany me to the river. It was a raw
and frosty November night, and pitch dark. Nature was still as death.
We issued silently from the house, the cadaverous man leading. One of
the men followed up behind, and all carried their rifles ready for use.

We walked stealthily along the road the Finn had pointed out to me
on paper overnight, bending low where no trees sheltered us from the
Russian bank. A few yards below on the right I heard the murmur of the
river stream. We soon arrived at a ramshackle villa standing on the
river surrounded by trees and thickets. Here we stood stock-still for
a moment to listen for any unexpected sounds. The silence was absolute.
But for the noise of the water there was not a sound.

We descended to the water under cover of the tumble-down villa and the
bushes. The stream was about twenty paces wide at this point. Along
both banks there was an edging of ice. I looked across at the opposite
side. It was open meadow, but the trees loomed darkly a hundred paces
away on either hand in the background. On the left I could just see the
cottage of the Red patrol against which the Finns had warned me.

The cadaverous man took up his station at a slight break in the
thickets. A moment later he returned and announced that all was well.
“Remember,” he enjoined me once more in an undertone, “run slightly
to the left, but--keep an eye on that cottage.” He made a sign to
the other two and from the bushes they dragged out a boat. Working
noiselessly they attached a long rope to the stern and laid a pole in
it. Then they slid it down the bank into the water.

“Get into the boat,” whispered the leader, “and push yourself across
with the pole. And good luck!”

I shook hands with my companions, pulled at my little bottle of whisky,
and got into the boat. I started pushing, but with the rope trailing
behind it was no easy task to punt the little bark straight across the
running stream. I was sure I should be heard, and had amidstream the
sort of feeling I should imagine a man has as he walks his last walk to
the gallows. At length I was at the farther side, but it was impossible
to hold the boat steady while I landed. In jumping ashore I crashed
through the thin layer of ice. I scrambled out and up the bank. And
the boat was hastily pulled back to Finland behind me.

“Run hard!” I heard a low call from over the water.

Damn it, the noise of my splash had reached the Red patrol! I was
already running hard when I saw a light emerge from the cottage on
the left. I forgot the injunctions as to direction and simply bolted
away from that lantern. Halfway across the sloping meadow I dropped
and lay still. The light moved rapidly along the river bank. There was
shouting, and then suddenly shots, but there was no reply from the
Finnish side. Then the light began to move slowly back towards the
cottage of the Red patrol, and finally all was silent again.

I lay motionless for some time, then rose and proceeded cautiously.
Having missed the right direction I found I had to negotiate another
small stream that ran obliquely down the slope of the meadow. Being
already wet I did not suffer by wading through it. Then I reached some
garden fences over which I climbed and found myself in the road.

Convincing myself that the road was deserted, I crossed it and came out
on to the moors where I found a half-built house. Here I sat down to
await the dawn--blessing the man who invented whisky, for I was very
cold. It began to snow, and half-frozen I got up to walk about and
study the locality as well as I could in the dark. At the cross-roads
near the station I discovered some soldiers sitting round a bivouac
fire, so I retreated quickly to my half-built house and waited till it
was light. Then I approached the station with other passengers. At the
gate a soldier was examining passports. I was not a little nervous
when showing mine for the first time, but the examination was a very
cursory one. The soldier seemed only to be assuring himself the paper
had a proper seal. He passed me through and I went to the ticket office
and demanded a ticket.

“One first class to Petrograd,” I said, boldly.

“There is no first class by this train, only second and third.”

“No first? Then give me a second.” I had asked the Finns what class
I ought to travel, expecting them to say, third. But they replied,
“First, of course,” for it would be strange to see an employee of the
Extraordinary Commission travelling other than first class. Third class
was for workers and peasants.

The journey to Petrograd was about twenty-five miles, and stopping at
every station the train took nearly two hours. As we approached the
city the coaches filled up until people were standing in the aisles and
on the platforms. There was a crush on the Finland Station at which we
arrived. The examination of papers was again merely cursory. I pushed
out with the throng, and looking around me on the dirty, rubbish-strewn
station I felt a curious mixture of relief and apprehension. A flood
of strange thoughts and recollections rushed through my mind. I saw
my whole life in a new and hitherto undreamt-of perspective. Days of
wandering Europe, student days in Russia, life amongst the Russian
peasantry, and three years of apparently aimless war work all at once
assumed symmetrical proportions and appeared like the sides of a prism
leading to a common apex at which I stood. Yes, my life, I suddenly
realized, _had_ had an aim--it was to stand here on the threshold of
the city that was my home, homeless, helpless, and friendless, one of
the common crowd. That was it--_one of the common crowd_! I wanted not
the theories of theorists, nor the doctrines of doctrinaires, but to
see what the greatest social experiment the world has ever witnessed
did for the common crowd. And, strangely buoyant, I stepped lightly out
of the station into the familiar streets.




CHAPTER II

FIVE DAYS


One of the first things that caught my eye as I emerged from the
station was an old man, standing with his face to the wall of a house,
leaning against a protruding gutter-pipe. As I passed him I noticed he
was sobbing. I stopped to speak to him.

“What is the matter, little uncle?” I said.

“I am cold and hungry,” he whimpered without looking up and still
leaning against the pipe. “For three days I have eaten nothing.” I
pushed a twenty-rouble note into his hand. “Here, take this,” I said.

He took the money but looked at me, puzzled. “Thank you,” he mumbled,
“but what is the good of money? Where shall I get bread?” So I gave him
a piece of mine and passed on.

There was plenty of life and movement in the streets, though only of
foot-passengers. The roadway was dirty and strewn with litter. Strung
across the street from house to house were the shreds of washed-out red
flags, with inscriptions that showed they had been hung out a few weeks
earlier to celebrate the anniversary of the Bolshevist _coup d’état_.
Occasionally one came across small groups of people, evidently of the
educated class, ladies and elderly gentlemen in worn-out clothes,
shovelling away the early snow and slush under the supervision of a
workman, who as taskmaster stood still and did nothing.

[Illustration: THE FORTRESS OF ST. PETER AND ST. PAUL]

Crossing the Liteiny Bridge on my way into the city I stopped, as
was my wont, to contemplate the marvellous view of the river Neva.
No capital in Europe possesses so beautiful an expanse of water as
this city of Peter the Great. Away on the horizon the slender gilded
spire of the cathedral of St. Peter and St. Paul rose from the gloomy
fortress. By force of habit I wondered who was now incarcerated in
those dark dungeons. Years ago, before the revolution, I used to stand
and look at the “Petropavlovka,” as the fortress is popularly called,
thinking of those who pined in its subterranean cells for seeking the
liberty of the Russian people.

My first destination was the house of an English gentleman, to whom
I shall refer as Mr. Marsh. Marsh was a prominent business man in
Petrograd. I did not know him personally, but he had been a friend
of Captain Crombie and until recently was known to be at liberty. He
lived on the quay of the Fontanka, a long, straggling branch of the
Neva flowing through the heart of the city. Melnikoff knew Marsh and
had promised to prepare him for my coming. I found the house and, after
assuring myself the street was clear and I was not observed, I entered.
In the hall I was confronted by an individual, who might or might not
have been the house-porter--I could not tell. But I saw at once that
this man was not disposed to be friendly. He let me in, closed the door
behind me, and promptly placed himself in front of it.

“Whom do you want?” he asked.

“I want Mr. Marsh,” I said. “Can you tell me the number of his flat?” I
knew the number perfectly well, but I could see from the man’s manner
that the less I knew about Marsh, the better for me.

“Marsh is in prison,” replied the man, “and his flat is sealed up. Do
you know him?”

Devil take it, I thought, I suppose I shall be arrested too, to see
what I came here for! The idea occurred to me for a moment to flaunt
my concocted passport in his face and make myself out to be an agent
of the Extraordinary Commission, but as such I should have known of
Marsh’s arrest, and I should still have to explain the reason of my
visit. It wouldn’t do. I thought rapidly for a plausible pretext.

“No, I don’t know him,” I replied. “I have never seen him in my life.
I was sent to give him this little parcel.” I held up the packet
containing my _trousseau_ of socks, biscuits, and handkerchiefs. “He
left this in a house at Alexandrovsky the other night. I am an office
clerk there. I will take it back.”

The man eyed me closely. “You do not know Mr. Marsh?” he said again,
slowly.

“I have never seen him in my life,” I repeated, emphatically, edging
nearer the door.

“You had better leave the parcel, however,” he said.

“Yes, yes, certainly,” I agreed with alacrity, fearful at the same
time lest my relief at this conclusion to the incident should be too
noticeable.

I handed him over my parcel. “Good-morning,” I said civilly, “I will
say that Mr. Marsh is arrested.” The man moved away from the door,
still looking hard at me as I passed out into the street.

Agitated by this misfortune, I turned my steps in the direction of the
hospital where I hoped to find Melnikoff. The hospital in question was
at the extreme end of the Kamenostrovsky Prospect, in the part of the
city known as The Islands because it forms the delta of the river Neva.
It was a good four-mile walk from Marsh’s house. I tried to get on to
a street-car, but there were very few running and they were so crowded
that it was impossible to board them. People hung in bunches all round
the steps and even on the buffers. So, tired as I was after the night’s
adventure, I footed it.

Melnikoff, it appeared, was a relative of one of the doctors of this
hospital, but I did not find him here. The old woman at the lodge said
he had been there one night and had not returned since. I began to
think something untoward must have occurred, although doubtless he had
several other night-shelters besides this one. There was nothing to do
but wait for the afternoon and go to the clandestine café to which he
had directed me.

I retraced my steps slowly into town. All around was shabbiness. Here
and there in the roadway lay a dead horse. The wretched brutes were
whipped to get the last spark of life and labour out of them and
then lay where they fell, for the ladies who were made to sweep the
streets were not strong enough to remove dead horses. Every street,
every building, shop, and porch spoke to me of bygone associations,
which with a pang I now realized were dead. A few stores remained
open, notably for music, books, and flowers, but Soviet licences were
required to purchase anything except propagandist literature, which was
sold freely at a cheap price, and flowers, which were fabulously dear.
Hawkers with trucks disposed of second-hand books, obviously removed
from the shelves of private libraries, while a tiny basement store,
here and there peeping shamefacedly up from beneath the level of the
street, secreted in semi-obscurity an unappetizing display of rotting
vegetables or fruits and the remnants of biscuits and canned goods. But
everything spoke bitterly of the progressive dearth of things and the
increasing stagnation of normal life.

I stopped to read the multifarious public notices and announcements
on the walls. Some bore reference to Red army mobilization, others to
compulsory labour for the bourgeoisie, but most of them dealt with the
distribution of food. I bought some seedy-looking apples, and biscuits
that tasted several years old. I also bought all the newspapers and
a number of pamphlets by Lenin, Zinoviev, and others. Finding a cab
with its horse still on four legs, I hired it and drove to the Finland
Station, where upon arrival in the morning I had noticed there was a
buffet. The food exhibited on the counter, mostly bits of herring on
microscopic pieces of black bread, were still less appetizing than
my biscuits, so I just sat down to rest, drank a weak liquid made of
tea-substitute, and read the Soviet papers.

There was not much of news, for the ruling Bolshevist[1] class had
already secured a monopoly of the Press by closing down all journals
expressing opinions antagonistic to them, so that all that was printed
was propaganda. While the Press of the Western world was full of
talk of peace, the Soviet journals were insisting on the creation of
a mighty Red army that should set Europe and the globe aflame with
world-revolution.

At three o’clock I set out to look for Melnikoff’s café, a clandestine
establishment in a private flat on the top floor of a house in one of
the streets off the Nevsky Prospect. When I rang the bell the door was
opened just a wee bit and I espied a keen and suspicious eye through
the chink. Seeing it was immediately about to close again I slid one
foot into the aperture and asked quickly for Melnikoff.

“Melnikoff?” said the voice accompanying the eagle eye. “What
Melnikoff?”

“N----,” I said, giving Melnikoff’s real name. At this point the
door was opened a little wider and I was confronted by two ladies,
the one (with the eagle eye) elderly and plump, the other young and
good-looking.

“What is his first name and patronymic?” asked the younger lady.
“Nicolas Nicolaevitch,” I replied. “It is all right,” said the younger
lady to the elder. “He said someone might be coming to meet him this
afternoon. Come in,” she went on, to me. “Nicolas Nicolaevitch was here
for a moment on Saturday and said he would be here yesterday but did
not come. I expect him any minute now.”

I passed into a sitting-room fitted with small tables, where the fair
young lady, Vera Alexandrovna, served me to my surprise with delicious
little cakes which would have graced any Western tea-table. The room
was empty when I arrived, but later about a dozen people came in, all
of distinctly bourgeois stamp, some prepossessing in appearance, others
less so. A few of the young men looked like ex-officers of dubious
type. They laughed loudly, talked in raucous voices, and seemed to have
plenty of money to spend, for the delicacies were extremely expensive.
This café, I learned later, was a meeting-place for conspirators, who
were said to have received funds for counter-revolutionary purposes
from representatives of the allies.

Vera Alexandrovna came over to the table in the corner where I sat
alone. “I must apologize,” she said, placing a cup on the table, “for
not giving you chocolate. I ran out of chocolate last week. This is
the best I can do for you. It is a mixture of cocoa and coffee--an
invention of my own in these hard times.” I tasted it and found it very
nice.

Vera Alexandrovna was a charming girl of about twenty summers, and
with my uncouth get-up and general aspect I felt I was a bad misfit
in her company. I was painfully conscious of attracting attention and
apologized for my appearance.

“Don’t excuse yourself,” replied Vera Alexandrovna, “we all look shabby
nowadays.” (She herself, however, was very trim.) “Nicolas Nicolaevitch
told me you were coming and that you were a friend of his--but I shall
ask no questions. You may feel yourself quite safe and at home here
and nobody will notice you.” (But I saw four of the loud-voiced young
officers at the next table looking at me very hard.)

“I scarcely expected to find these comforts in hungry Petrograd,” I
said to Vera Alexandrovna. “May I ask how you manage to keep your café
going?”

“Oh, it is becoming very difficult indeed,” complained Vera
Alexandrovna. “We have two servants whom we send twice a week into
the villages to bring back flour and milk, and we buy sugar from the
Jews in the Jewish market. But it is getting so hard. We do not know
if we shall be able to keep it going much longer. Then, too, we may be
discovered. Twice the Reds have been to ask if suspicious people live
in this house, but the porter put them off because we give him flour.”

Vera Alexandrovna rose to attend to other guests. I felt extremely ill
at ease, for it was clear I was attracting attention and I did not at
all like the looks of some of the people present.

“Ah, _ma chère_ Vera Alexandrovna!” exclaimed a fat gentleman in
spectacles who had just come in, kissing her hand effusively. “Here we
are again! Well, our Redskins haven’t long to last now, I’ll be bound.
The latest is that they are going to mobilize. Mobilize, indeed! Just
a little push from outside, and pouf! up they’ll go like a bubble
bursting!”

At once one of the four young men rose from the next table and
approached me. He was tall and thin, with sunken eyes, hair brushed
straight up, and a black moustache. There was a curious crooked twitch
about his mouth.

“Good-afternoon,” he said. “Allow me to introduce myself. Captain
Zorinsky. You are waiting for Melnikoff, are you not? I am a friend of
his.”

I shook hands with Zorinsky, but gave him no encouragement to talk.
Why had Melnikoff not told me I should meet this “friend of his”? Had
this Zorinsky merely guessed I was waiting for Melnikoff, or had Vera
Alexandrovna told him--Vera Alexandrovna, who assured me no one would
notice me?

“Melnikoff did not come here yesterday,” Zorinsky continued, “but if I
can do anything for you at any time I shall be glad.”

I bowed and he returned to his table. Since it was already six I
resolved I would stay in this café no longer. The atmosphere of the
place filled me with indefinable apprehension.

“I am so sorry you have missed Nicolas Nicolaevitch,” said Vera
Alexandrovna as I took my leave. “Will you come in to-morrow?” I said I
would, fully determined that I would not. “Come back at any time,” said
Vera Alexandrovna, with her pleasant smile; “and remember,” she added,
reassuringly, in an undertone, “here you are perfectly safe.”

Could anybody be more charming than Vera Alexandrovna? Birth,
education, and refinement were manifested in every gesture. But as for
her café, I had an ominous presentiment about it, and nothing would
have induced me to re-enter it.

I resolved to resort to the flat of Ivan Sergeievitch, Melnikoff’s
friend who had seen me off at Viborg. The streets were bathed in gloom
as I emerged from the café. Lamps burned only at rare intervals. And
suppose, I speculated, I find no one at Ivan Sergeievitch’s home?
What would offer a night’s shelter--a porch, here or there, a garden,
a shed? Perhaps one of the cathedrals, Kazan, for instance, might
be open. Ah, look, there was a hoarding round one side of the Kazan
Cathedral! I stepped up and peeped inside. Lumber and rubbish. Yes, I
decided, that would do splendidly!

Ivan Sergeievitch’s house was in a small street at the end of
Kazanskaya, and like Vera Alexandrovna’s his flat was on the top
floor. My experience of the morning had made me very cautious, and I
was careful to enter the house as though I were making a mistake, the
easier to effect an escape if necessary. But the house was as still
as death. I met nobody on the stairs, and for a long time there was
no reply to my ring. I was just beginning to think seriously of the
hoarding round the Kazan Cathedral when I heard footsteps, and a female
voice said querulously behind the door, “Who is there?”

“From Ivan Sergeievitch,” I replied, speaking just loud enough to be
heard through the door.

There was a pause. “From which Ivan Sergeievitch?” queried the voice.

I lowered my tone. I felt the other person was listening intently.
“From _your_ Ivan Sergeievitch, in Viborg,” I said in a low voice at
the keyhole.

There was another pause. “But who are you?” came the query.

“Do not be alarmed,” I said in the same tone. “I have a message to you
from him.”

The footsteps receded. I could hear voices conferring. Then two locks
were undone, and the door was partially opened on a short chain. I saw
a middle-aged woman peering at me with fear and suspicion through the
chink.

I repeated what I had already said, adding in a whisper that I myself
had just come from Finland and would perhaps be going back shortly. The
chain was then removed and I passed in.

The woman who opened the door, and who proved to be the housekeeper
spoken of by Ivan Sergeievitch, closed it again hastily, locked it
securely, and stood before me, a trembling little figure with keen eyes
that looked me up and down with uncertainty. A few paces away stood a
girl, the nurse of Ivan Sergeievitch’s children, who were in Finland.

“Ivan Sergeievitch is an old friend of mine,” I said, not truthfully,
but very anxious to calm the suspicions of my humble hostesses. “I knew
him long ago and saw him again quite recently in Finland. He asked me,
if I found it possible, to come round and see you.”

“Come in, come in, please,” said the housekeeper, whom I shall call
Stepanovna, still very nervously. “Excuse our showing you into the
kitchen, but it is the only room we have warmed. It is so difficult to
get firewood nowadays.”

I sat down in the kitchen, feeling very tired. “Ivan Sergeievitch
is well and sends his greetings,” I said. “So are his wife and the
children. They hope you are well and not suffering. They would like
you to join them but it is impossible to get passports.”

“Thank you, thank you,” said Stepanovna. “I am glad they are well. We
have not heard from them for so long. May we offer you something to
eat----?”

“Ivan Pavlovitch is my name,” I interpolated, catching her hesitation.

“May we offer you something to eat, Ivan Pavlovitch?” said Stepanovna
kindly, busying herself at the stove. Her hands still trembled. “Thank
you,” I said, “but I am afraid you have not much yourself.”

“We are going to have some soup for supper,” she replied. “There will
be enough for you, too.”

Stepanovna left the kitchen for a moment, and the nursing maid, whose
name was Varia, leaned over to me and said in a low voice, “Stepanovna
is frightened to-day. She nearly got arrested this morning at the
market when the Reds came and took people buying and selling food.”

I saw from Varia’s manner that she was a self-possessed and intelligent
girl and I resolved to speak to her first regarding my staying the
night, lest I terrified Stepanovna by the suggestion.

“When I went to my home this afternoon,” I said, “I found it locked.
I expect the housekeeper was out. It is very far, and I wonder if I
may stay the night here. A sofa will do to lie on, or even the floor.
I am dreadfully tired and my leg is aching from an old wound. Ivan
Sergeievitch said I might use his flat whenever I liked.”

“I will ask Stepanovna,” said Varia. “I do not think she will mind.”
Varia left the room and, returning, said Stepanovna agreed--for one
night.

The soup was soon ready. It was cabbage soup, and very good. I ate
two big platefuls of it, though conscience pricked me in accepting a
second. But I was very hungry. During supper a man in soldier’s uniform
came in by the kitchen door and sat down on a box against the wall.
He said nothing at all, but he had a good-natured, round, plump face,
with rosy cheeks and twinkling eyes. With a jack-knife he hewed square
chunks off a loaf of black bread, one of which chunks was handed to me.

“This is my nephew Dmitri,” said Stepanovna. “He has just become a
volunteer so as to get Red army rations, so we are better off now.”

Dmitri smiled at being mentioned, but said nothing. After two platefuls
of soup I could scarcely keep my eyes open. So I asked where I might
spend the night and was shown into the study, where I threw myself on
the couch and fell fast asleep.

When I awoke I had such a strange sensation of unaccustomed
surroundings that I was completely bewildered, and was only brought
to my senses by Varia entering with a glass of tea--real tea, from
Dmitri’s Red rations.

Then I recalled the previous day, my adventurous passage across the
frontier, the search for Marsh and Melnikoff, the secret café, and my
meeting with my present humble friends. With disconcerting brusqueness
I also recollected that I had as yet no prospects for the ensuing
night. But I persuaded myself that much might happen before nightfall
and tried to think no more about it.

Stepanovna had quite got over her fright, and when I came into the
kitchen to wash and drink another glass of tea she greeted me kindly.
Dmitri sat on his box in stolid silence, munching a crust of bread.

“Been in the Red army long?” I asked him, by way of conversation.

“Three weeks,” he replied.

“Well, and do you like it?”

Dmitri pouted and shrugged his shoulders disparagingly.

“Do you have to do much service?” I persisted.

“Done none yet.”

“No drill?”

“None.”

“No marching?”

“None.”

Sounds easy, I thought. “What _do_ you do?”

“I draw rations.”

“So I see,” I observed.

Conversation flagged. Dmitri helped himself to more tea and Stepanovna
questioned me further as to how Ivan Sergeievitch was doing.

“What were you in the old army?” I continued at the first opportunity
to Dmitri.

“An orderly.”

“What are you now?”

“A driver.”

“Who are your officers?”

“We have a commissar.” A commissar in the army is a Bolshevist official
attached to a regiment to supervise the actions of the officer staff.

“Who is he?”

“Who knows?” replied Dmitri. “He is one like the rest,” he added, as if
all commissars were of an inferior race.

“What _is_ the Red army?” I asked, finally.

“Who knows?” replied Dmitri, as if it were the last thing in the world
to interest any one.

Dmitri was typical of the mass of the unthinking proletariat at
this time, regarding the Bolshevist Government as an accidental,
inexplicable, and merely temporary phenomenon which was destined at
an early date to decay and disappear. As for the thinking proletariat
they were rapidly dividing into two camps, the minority siding with the
Bolsheviks for privilege and power, the majority becoming increasingly
discontented with the suppression of the liberties won by the
revolution.

“Have you a Committee of the Poor in this house?” I asked Stepanovna.
“Yes,” she said, and turning to Dmitri added, “Mind, Mitka, you say
nothing to them of Ivan Pavlovitch.”

Stepanovna told me the committee was formed of three servant girls, the
yard-keeper, and the house-porter. The entire house with forty flats
was under their administration. “From time to time,” said Stepanovna,
“they come and take some furniture to decorate the apartments they
have occupied on the ground floor. That is all they seem to think of.
The house-porter is never in his place in the hall” (for this I was
profoundly thankful), “and when we need him we can never find him.”

Varia accompanied me to the door as I departed. “If you want to come
back,” she said, “I don’t think Stepanovna will mind.” I insisted on
paying for the food I had eaten and set out to look again for Melnikoff.

The morning was raw and snow began to fall. People hurried along the
streets clasping bundles and small parcels. Queues, mostly of working
women, were waiting outside small stores with notices printed on canvas
over the lintel “First Communal Booth,” “Second Communal Booth,” and so
on, where bread was being distributed in small quantities against food
cards. There was rarely enough to go round, so people came and stood
early, shivering in the biting wind. Similar queues formed later in the
day outside larger establishments marked “Communal Eating House, Number
so-and-so.” One caught snatches of conversation from these queues.
“Why don’t the ‘comrades’ have to stand in queues?” a woman would
exclaim indignantly. “Where are all the Jews? Does Trotzky stand in a
queue?” and so on. Then, receiving their modicum of bread, they would
carry it hastily away, either in their bare hands, or wrapped up in
paper brought for the purpose, or shielded under the shawls which they
muffled round their ears and neck.

Again I trudged across the river and up the long Kamenostrovsky
Prospect to Melnikoff’s hospital, but again he had not returned and
they knew nothing of him. Wandering irresolutely about the city I
drifted into the district where I had formerly lived, and here in a
side-street I came unexpectedly upon a window on which a slip of paper
was pasted with the word “Dinners,” written in pencil. This, I could
see, was no “communal eating-house.” Without a ticket I could not go to
a communal eating-house, so I peered cautiously into the door of the
little establishment and found that a single room on the ground floor,
probably once a store, had been cleared out and fitted with three
tiny tables, large enough to accommodate half-a-dozen people in all.
Everything was very simple, clearly a temporary arrangement, but very
clean. The room being empty, I entered.

“Dinner?” queried a young lady, appearing from behind a curtain. “Yes,
please.” “Will you sit down a moment?” she said. “It is rather early,
but it will be ready soon.”

Presently she brought a plate of gruel, small in quantity but good.
“Bread, I am afraid, is extra,” she observed when I asked for it. “Can
I get dinner here every day?” I inquired. “As long as they do not close
us down,” she replied with a shrug. I drew her into conversation. “We
have been here a week,” she explained. “People come in who have no food
cards or who want something better than the communal eating-houses. My
father used to keep a big restaurant in Sadovaya Street and when the
Bolsheviks shut it he went into a smaller one in the backyard. When
that was closed, too, we moved in here, where one of father’s cooks
used to live. We cannot put up a sign, that would attract attention,
but you can come as long as the paper is in the window. If it is not
there, do not enter; it will mean the Reds are in possession.”

For second course she brought carrots. Three other people came in
during the meal and I saw at once that they were persons of education
and good station, though they all looked haggard and worn. All ate
their small portions with avidity, counting out their payment with
pitiful reluctance. One of them looked a typical professor, and of the
others, both ladies, I guessed one might be a teacher. Though we sat
close to each other there was no conversation.

Purchasing three small white loaves to take with me, I returned in the
afternoon to Stepanovna’s. My humble friends were delighted at this
simple contribution to the family fare, for they did not know white
bread was still procurable. I telephoned to Vera Alexandrovna, using a
number she had given me, but Melnikoff was not there and nothing was
known of him.

So with Stepanovna’s consent to stay another night I sat in the
kitchen sipping Dmitri’s tea and listening to their talk. Stepanovna
and Varia unburdened their hearts without restraint, and somehow it was
strange to hear them abusing their house committee, or committee of the
poor, as it was also called, composed of people of their own station.
“Commissars” and “Communists” they frankly classed as _svolotch_, which
is a Russian term of extreme abuse.

It was a prevalent belief of the populace at this time that the allies,
and particularly the British, were planning to invade Russia and
relieve the stricken country. Hearing them discussing the probability
of such an event, and the part their master Ivan Sergeievitch might
take in it, I told them straight out that I was an Englishman, a
disclosure the effect of which was electric. For a time they would not
credit it, for in appearance I might be any nationality but English.
Stepanovna was a little frightened, but Dmitri sat still and a broad
smile gradually spread over his good-natured features. When we sat down
about nine I found quite a good supper with meat and potatoes, prepared
evidently chiefly for me, for their own dinner was at midday.

“However did you get the meat?” I exclaimed as Stepanovna bustled about
to serve me.

“That is Dmitri’s army ration,” she said, simply. Dmitri sat still on
his box against the kitchen wall, but the smile never departed from his
face.

That night I found Varia had made up for me the best bed in the flat,
and lying in this unexpected luxury I tried to sum up my impressions
of the first two days of adventure. For two days I had wandered round
the city, living from minute to minute and hour to hour, unnoticed.
I no longer saw eyes in every wall. I felt that I really passed
with the crowd. Only now and again someone would glance curiously
and perhaps enviously at my black leather breeches. But the breeches
themselves aroused no suspicions, for the commissars all wore good
leather clothes. None the less, I resolved I would smear my breeches
with dirt before sallying forth on the morrow, so that they would not
look so new. How shabbily everyone was dressed, I mused drowsily. But
the peasants looked the same as ever in their sheepskin coats and
bast shoes. One of the pamphlets I had bought was an address to the
peasantry, entitled _Join the Communes_, urging the peasants to labour
not for pecuniary gain but for the common weal, supplying bread to the
town workers who would in turn produce for the peasantry. The idea was
a beautiful one, but the idealistic conception was completely submerged
in the welter of rancour and incitement of class-hatred. I recalled
my talk with the cabman who told me it cost him two hundred roubles a
day to feed his horse because the peasantry refused to bring provender
to the cities. Two hundred roubles, I reflected dreamily as I dozed
off, was half my monthly wages of the previous year and twice as much
as I earned before the war teaching English. I reheard snatches of
conversation at the railway station, at the little dining-room, and
with Stepanovna. Was everyone really so bitter as Stepanovna said they
were? Stepanovna and Varia were devoted to their master and thought
in their simplicity Ivan Sergeievitch would return with the English.
Anyway, it was nice of them to give me this bed. There were no sheets,
but the blankets were warm and they had even found me an old pair of
pyjamas. I nestled cosily into the blankets; the streets, Stepanovna,
and the room faded away in a common blur, and I passed into the silent
land of no dreams.

       *       *       *       *       *

I was awakened rudely by a loud ring at the bell, and sprang up, all
alert. It was a quarter to eight. Who, I asked myself, could the
callers be? A search? Had the house committee heard of the unregistered
lodger? What should I say? I would say Stepanovna was a relative, I
would complain rudely of being disturbed, I would bluster, I would
flaunt my passport of the Extraordinary Commission. Or perhaps
Stepanovna and Varia would somehow explain away my presence, for they
knew the members of the committee. I began dressing hastily. I could
hear Stepanovna and Varia conferring in the kitchen. Then they both
shuffled along the passage to the door. I heard the door opened, first
on the chain, and then a moment’s silence. At last the chain was
removed. Someone was admitted and the door closed. I heard men’s voices
and boots tramping along the passage. Convinced now that a search was
to be made I fished feverishly in my pockets to get out my passport
for demonstration, when--into the room burst Melnikoff! Never was I so
dumbfounded in my life! Melnikoff was dressed in other clothes than
I had seen him in when we last parted and he wore spectacles which
altered his appearance considerably. Behind him entered a huge fellow,
a sort of _Ilia Murometz_, whose stubble-covered face brimmed over with
smiles beaming good-nature and jollity. This giant was dressed in a
rough and ragged brown suit and in his hand he squeezed a dirty hat.

“Marsh,” observed Melnikoff, curtly, by way of introduction, smiling at
my incredulity. We shook hands heartily all round while I still fumbled
my passport. “I was about to defy you with that!” I laughed, showing
them the paper. “Tell me, how the----I thought you were in prison!”

“Not quite!” Marsh exclaimed, dropping into English at once. “I had a
lucky escape! Slithered down a drainpipe outside the kitchen window
into the next yard as the Reds came in at the front door. Shaved my
beard at once.” He rubbed his chin. “About time, by the way, I saw
the barber again. The blighters are looking for me everywhere. I was
held up one evening by one of their damned spies under a lamp-post.
I screwed my face into a grimace and asked him for a light. Then I
knocked him down. And yesterday evening I was going into a yard on
Sadovaya Street when under the arch I heard someone behind me say,
‘Marsh!’ I sprang round, just about to administer the same medicine,
when I saw it was Melnikoff!”

“But how did you find me here?” I said.

“Ask Melnikoff.” I asked Melnikoff in Russian. He was nervous and
impatient.

“Luck,” he replied. “I guessed you might possibly be in Sergeievitch’s
flat, and so you are. But listen, I can’t stay here long. I’m being
looked for, too. You can meet me safely at three this afternoon at the
15th communal eating-house in the Nevsky. You don’t need a ticket to
enter. I’ll tell you everything then. Don’t stay more than two nights
in one place.”

“All right,” I said, “three o’clock at the 15th eating-house.”

“And don’t go to Vera’s any more,” he added as he hurried away.
“Something is wrong there. Good-bye.”

“Get dressed,” said Marsh when Melnikoff had gone, “and I’ll take you
straight along to a place you can go to regularly. But rely mainly on
Melnikoff, he’s the cleverest card I ever saw.”

Stepanovna, beaming with pleasure and pride at having two Englishmen in
her flat, and nervous at the same time on account of the circumstances,
brought in tea, and I told Marsh of my mission to Russia. Though he had
not been connected with intelligence organizations, he knew people who
had, and mentioned the names of a number of persons whose aid might be
re-enlisted. One or two occupied high positions in the Ministry of War
and the Admiralty.

But there was a more pressing task on hand than intelligence. The
Bolsheviks suspected Marsh, together with other Englishmen, of
complicity, in assisting allied citizens who were refused passports to
escape from the country secretly. Numerous arrests among foreigners
were being made and Marsh had had a hairbreadth escape. But his wife
had been seized in his stead as hostage, and this calamity filled him
with concern.

Mrs. Marsh was imprisoned at the notorious _No. 2 Goróhovaya Street_,
the address of the Extraordinary Commission, and Marsh was awaiting
the report of a man who had connections with the Commission as to
the possibilities of effecting her escape. “This man,” explained
Marsh, “was, I believe, an official of the _ohrana_ (the Tsar’s
personal secret police) before the revolution, and is doing some sort
of clerical work in a Soviet institution now. The Bolsheviks are
re-engaging Tsarist police agents for the Extraordinary Commission, so
he has close connections there and knows most of what goes on. He is a
liar and it is difficult to believe what he says, but” (Marsh paused
and rubbed his forefinger and thumb together to indicate that finance
entered into the transaction), “if you outbid the Bolsheviks, this
fellow can do things. Understand?”

Marsh put me up to the latest position of everything in Petrograd. He
also said he would be able to find me lodging for a few nights until I
had some settled mode of living. He had wide acquaintanceship in the
city and many of his friends lived in a quiet, unobtrusive manner,
working for a living in Soviet offices.

“Better be moving along now,” he said when we had finished tea. “I’ll
go ahead because we mustn’t walk together. Follow me in about five
minutes, and you’ll find me standing by the hoarding round the Kazan
Cathedral.”

“The hoarding round the Kazan Cathedral? So you know that hoarding,
too?” I asked, recalling my intention of hiding in that very place.

“I certainly do,” he exclaimed. “Spent the first night there after my
escape. Now I’ll be off. When you see me shoot off from the hoarding
follow me as far behind as you can. So long.”

“By the way,” I said, as he went out, “that hoarding--it doesn’t happen
to be a regular shelter for--for homeless and destitute Englishmen or
others, does it?”

“Not that I know of,” he laughed. “Why?”

“Oh, nothing. I only wondered.”

I let Marsh out and heard his steps re-echoing down the stone staircase.

“I shall not be back to-night, Stepanovna,” I said, preparing to follow
him. “I can’t tell you how grateful----”

“Oh, but, Ivan Pavlovitch,” exclaimed the good woman, “you can come
here any time you like. If anything happens,” she added in a lower
tone, “we’ll say you belong to us. No one need know.”

“Well, well,” I said, “but not to-night. Good-bye, good-bye.” While
Stepanovna and Varia let me out I had a vision of Dmitri standing at
the kitchen door, stolidly munching a crust of black bread.

Outside the hoarding of the Kazan Cathedral I espied the huge figure
of Marsh sitting on a stone. When he saw me over the way he rose and
slouched along with his collar turned up, diving into side streets and
avoiding the main thoroughfares. I followed at a distance. Eventually
we came out on to the Siennaya market, crossed it, and plunged into
the maze of streets to the south. Marsh disappeared under an arch and,
following his steps, I found myself in a dark, filthy, reeking yard
with a back-stair entrance on either hand. Marsh stood at the stairway
on the left. “Flat No. 5 on the second floor,” he said. “We can go up
together.”

The stairway was narrow and littered with rubbish. At a door with “5”
chalked on it Marsh banged loudly three times with his fist, and it
was opened by a woman dressed plainly in black, who greeted Marsh with
exclamations of welcome and relief.

“Aha, Maria,” he shouted boisterously, “here we are, you see--not got
me yet. And _won’t_ get me, unless I’ve got a pumpkin on my shoulders
instead of a head!”

Maria was his housekeeper. She looked questioningly at me, obviously
doubtful whether I ought to be admitted. Marsh roared with
laughter. “All right, Maria,” he cried, “let him in. He’s only my
comrade--comrades in distress, and ha! ha! ha! ‘comrades’ in looks, eh,
Maria?”

Maria smiled curiously. “Certainly ‘comrades’ in looks,” she said,
slowly.

“By the way,” asked Marsh, as we passed into an inner room, “what name
are you using?”

“Afirenko,” I said. “But that’s official. Tell Maria I’m called ‘Ivan
Ilitch.’”

Maria set the samovar and produced some black bread and butter.

“This flat,” said Marsh, with his mouth full, “belonged to a business
colleague of mine. The Reds seized him by mistake for someone else. The
silly fool nearly (here Marsh used a very unparliamentary expression)
with funk when he got arrested. Sat in chokey three days and was told
he was to be shot, when luckily for him the right man was collared.
Then they let him out and I shipped him over the frontier. They’ll
forget all about him. In the daytime this is one of the safest places
in town.”

The flat was almost devoid of furniture. A bare table stood in one
room and a desk in another. An old couch and a few chairs made up the
outfit. The windows were so dirty that they were quite opaque and
admitted very little light from the narrow street. Although it was
nearly midday an oil lamp burned on the table of the room we sat in.
Electric light was becoming rarer and rarer and only burned for a few
hours every evening.

Marsh sat and talked of his adventures and the work he had been doing
for the allied colonies. His country farm had been seized and pillaged,
his city business was ruined, he had long been under suspicion, and
yet he refused to leave. But the arrest of his wife bore constantly on
his mind. From time to time his boisterous flow of talk would suddenly
cease. He would pass his hand over his brow, a far-away, troubled look
coming into his eyes.

“If only it were an ordinary prison,” he would say, “if only they were
human beings. But these----! By the way, will you come with me to see
the Policeman? I am going to meet him in half-an-hour.” The “Policeman”
was the nickname by which we referred to the Tsarist official of whom
Marsh had spoken in the morning. I reflected for a moment. Perhaps the
Policeman might be useful to me later. I consented.

Telling Maria to look out for us both about that time next morning, we
left the flat by the back entrance, as we had entered it. Again Marsh
walked ahead, and I followed his slouching figure at a distance as he
wound in and out of side streets. The dwelling we were going to, he
told me, was that of an ex-journalist, who was now engaged as a scribe
in the Department of Public Works, and it was at the Journalist’s that
he had arranged to meet the Policeman.

The Journalist lived all alone in a flat in the Liteiny Prospect.
I watched Marsh disappear into the entrance and waited a moment to
convince myself he was not being tracked. From the opposite sidewalk I
saw him look back through the glass door, signalling that all was well
within, so giving him time to mount the stairs I followed.

He rang the bell at a door covered with oilcloth and felt. After a
moment’s silence there was a shuffling of slippers, an inner door
opened, and a voice said, “Who’s there?”

“He expects me to say who’s here, the silly fool,” growled Marsh under
his breath, adding just loud enough to be heard through the door, “I.”

“Who? ‘I’?” persisted the voice.

“I, Peter Sergeievitch” (aloud), “blithering idiot” (undertone), said
Marsh.

There was much undoing of bars and bolts, and finally, the door opening
slightly on the chain, a pair of nervous, twinkling eyes peered through
the chink.

“Ah!” said the nervous face, breaking into a smile, “Ivan Petrovitch!”
The door closed again and the chain was removed. Then it reopened and
we passed in.

“Why the devil couldn’t you open at once?” grumbled Marsh. “You knew I
was coming. ‘Who’s there?’ indeed! Do you want me to bawl ‘Marsh’ at
the top of my voice outside your door?” At this the nervous man looked
terrified. “Well, then, why don’t you open? ‘Ivan Petrovitch’ or ‘Peter
Sergeievitch’--can’t any one be Ivan Petrovitch? Isn’t that just why I
_am_ ‘Ivan Petrovitch’?”

“Yes, yes,” answered the nervous man, “but nowadays one never knows who
may be at the door.”

“Well, then, open and look, or next time I _will_ shout ‘Marsh.’” The
nervous man looked more terrified than ever. “Well, well,” laughed
Marsh, “I am only joking. This is my friend--er----”

“Michael Mihailovitch,” I put in.

“Very glad to see you, Michael Mihailovitch,” said the nervous man,
looking anything but glad.

The Journalist was a man of thirty-five years of age, though his thin
and pale features, dishevelled hair, and ragged beard gave him the
appearance of being nearly fifty. He was attired in an old greenish
overcoat with the collar turned up, and dragged his feet about in a
pair of worn-out carpet slippers. The flat was on the shady side of the
street, the sun never peered into its gloomy precincts, it was dark and
musty, and icy cold.

“Well, how go things, Dmitri Konstantinovitch?” asked Marsh.

“Poorly, poorly, Ivan Petrovitch,” said the Journalist, coughing. “This
is the third day I have not been to work. You will excuse my proceeding
with business; I’m having lunch. Come into the kitchen, it is the least
cold of all rooms.”

The Journalist, preparing his noonday meal, was engaged in boiling a
few potatoes over a stick fire in a tiny portable stove. “Two days’
rations,” he remarked, ironically, holding up a salt herring. “How do
they expect us to live, indeed? And half-a-pound of bread into the
bargain. That’s how they feed the bourgeois in return for sweating for
them. And if you _don’t_ sweat for them, then you get nothing. ‘He who
toileth not, neither let him eat,’ as they say. But it’s only ‘toil’
if it is to _their_ advantage. If you toil to your own advantage, then
it is called ‘speculation,’ and you get shot. Ugh! A pretty state our
Russia has come to, indeed! Do we not rightly say we are a herd of
sheep?”

Continuing in this strain the Journalist scraped his smelly herring and
began eating it with his potatoes ravenously and yet gingerly, knowing
that the quicker he finished the scanty repast the sooner he would
realize there was nothing more. Picking the skeleton clean, he sucked
the tail and dug his fork into the head for the last scraps of meat.

“Plus 1,000 roubles a month,” he went on. “Here I eat two days’ rations
at a single meal, and what can I buy with 1,000 roubles? A few pounds
of potatoes, a pound or two of bread and butter? Then there’s nothing
left for fuel, when wood that used to cost 5 roubles a sazhen now costs
500!”

From his overcoat pocket Marsh produced half-a-pound of bread. “Here,
Dmitri Konstantinovitch,” he said, thrusting it toward him, “your
health!”

The Journalist’s face became transfigured. Its haggard look vanished.
He glanced up, his mouth fixed in a half-laugh of delight and
incredulity, his sunken eyes sparkling with childlike pleasure and
gratitude.

“For me?” he exclaimed, scarcely believing his eyes. “But what about
yourself? Surely you do not get sufficient, especially since----”

“Don’t worry about me,” said Marsh, with his good-natured smile. “You
know Maria? She is a wonder! She gets everything. From my farm she
managed to save several sacks of potatoes and quite a lot of bread,
and hide it all here in town. But listen, Dmitri Konstantinovitch,
I’m expecting a visitor here soon, the same man as the day before
yesterday. I will take him into the other room, so that he need not see
you.”

The Journalist, I could see, was overcome with fear at being obliged
to receive Marsh’s unwelcome visitor, but he said nothing. He wrapped
the bread carefully up in paper and put it away in a cupboard. A moment
later there were three sharp rings at the bell. Marsh hurried to the
door, admitted his visitor, and led him into the Journalist’s study.

“You may as well come in, too,” he said to me, looking into the kitchen.

“Michael Ivanitch,” I whispered, pointing at myself, as we passed in.
Marsh introduced me. “My friend, Michael Ivanitch Schmit,” he said.

My first impulse when I saw the individual Marsh nicknamed “the
Policeman” was to laugh, for any one less like a policeman than
the little man who rose and bowed I have seldom seen. I will not
describe him too precisely, but he was short, red-faced, and
insignificant-looking. In spite of this, however, his manner showed
that he had a very high opinion of his own importance. He shook hands
and reseated himself with comical dignity.

“Go on, Alexei Fomitch,” said Marsh. “I want my friend to know how
matters stand. He may be able to help.”

“Madame Marsh, as I was saying,” proceeded the Policeman, “is
incarcerated in chamber No. 4 with thirty-eight other women of various
station, including titled personages, servant girls, and prostitutes.
The chamber is not a large one and I fear the conditions are far from
pleasant. My informants tell me she is cross-examined several hours
every day with the object of eliciting the hiding-place of Monsieur
Marsh, which they believe she knows. Unfortunately her case is
complicated by the confused replies she has given, for after several
hours’ interrogation it often becomes difficult to retain clarity of
mind. Confused or incoherent replies, even though accidental, lead to
further and still more exacting interpellation.”

Marsh followed every word with a concern that was not lost upon the
Policeman. “But can we not get round the interrogators?” he asked,
“they all have their price, damn it.”

“Yes, that is often so,” continued the Policeman in a tone of feigned
consolation. “The investigator can frequently be induced to turn the
evidence in favour of the accused. But in this case it is unfortunately
useless to offer the usual bribe, for even if Madame Marsh’s innocence
is proven to the hilt, she will still be detained as a hostage until
the discovery of Monsieur Marsh.”

Marsh’s face twitched. “I feared so,” he said in a dull voice. “What
are the chances of flight?”

“I was coming to that,” said the Policeman, suavely. “I am already
making inquiries on the subject. But it will take some days to
arrange. The assistance of more than one person will have to be
enlisted. And I fear--I hesitate,” he added in unctuous tones of
regret, “I hesitate to refer to such a matter--but I am afraid this
method may be a little more--er--costly. Pardon me for----”

“Money?” cried Marsh. “Damn it all, man, don’t you realize it is my
wife? How much do you want?”

“Oh, Monsieur Marsh,” expostulated the Policeman, raising his palm,
“you are well aware that I take nothing for myself. I do this out
of friendship to you--and our gallant allies. But there is a prison
janitor, I must give him 5,000, two warders 10,000, a go-between 2,000,
odd expenses----”

“Stop!” put in Marsh, abruptly, “tell me how much it will cost.”

The Policeman’s face assumed a pained expression. “It may cost,” he
said, “twenty-five, possibly thirty thousand roubles.”

“Thirty thousand. You shall have it. I gave you ten thousand, here are
another ten thousand; you shall have the third ten thousand the day my
wife leaves prison.”

The Policeman took the notes, and with a look of offended dignity, as
though the handling of money were altogether beneath him, hid them in
an inner pocket.

“When will you be able to report again?” asked Marsh.

“I expect the day after to-morrow. If you like to come to my house it
is quite safe.”

“Very well, we will meet there. And now, if you are not in a hurry,
I’ll see if I can raise some tea. It’s damned cold in this room.”

When Marsh had gone into the kitchen the little Policeman ventured to
open conversation.

“Such times, such times,” he sighed. “Who would have thought it
possible? You live in Petrograd, Michael Ivanitch?”

“Yes.”

“You are in service, perhaps?”

“Yes.”

There was a pause.

“Yours must have been an interesting occupation,” I remarked, “in days
gone by.”

“You mean?”

“You were connected with the police, were you not?”

I saw at once I had made a _faux pas_. The little man turned very red.
“I beg your pardon,” I hastened to add, “I understood you were an
official of the _ohrana_.”

This apparently was still worse. The little Policeman sat up very
straight, flushing deeply and looking rather like a turkey-cock.

“No, sir,” he said in what were intended to be icy tones, “you have
been grossly misinformed. I have never been connected either with the
police or the _ohrana_. Under the Tsar, sir, I moved in Court circles.
I had the ear of his late Imperial Majesty, and the Imperial Palace was
open to me at any time.”

At this point, fortunately for me, Marsh returned with three glasses of
tea, apologizing for not providing sugar, and the conversation turned
to the inevitable subject of famine. At length the Policeman rose to go.

“By the way, Alexei Fomitch,” said Marsh, “can you find me a lodging
for to-night?”

“A lodging for to-night? I shall be honoured, Monsieur Marsh, if you
will accept such hospitality as I myself can offer. I have an extra
bed, though my fare, I am afraid, will not be luxurious. Still, such as
it is----”

“Thank you. I will come as near nine o’clock as possible.”

“Give three short rings, and I will open the door myself,” said the
Policeman.

When he had gone I told Marsh of our conversation and asked what the
little man meant by “moving in Court circles.” Marsh was greatly amused.

“Oh, he was a private detective or something,” he said. “Conceited as
hell about it. ‘Ear of the Tsar,’ indeed! What he’s after is money.
He’ll pocket most of the 30,000. But he’s afraid of us, too. He’s
cocksure the Allies are coming into Petrograd, so if you have anything
to do with him tell him you’re an Englishman and he’ll grovel. By the
way, we had better let Dmitri Konstantinovitch into the secret, too,
because you will find this flat very useful. The Journalist is a damned
old coward, but buy him some grub or, still better, pay for his fuel
and he will let you use the flat as much as you like.”

So the nervous ex-journalist was initiated into the great secret,
and when Marsh said, “You don’t mind if he comes in occasionally to
sleep on the sofa, do you?” Dmitri Konstantinovitch nearly died with
fear. His thin lips vibrated, and clearer than any words his twitching
smile and tear-filled eyes implored, “Oh, for God’s sake, leave me
alone!”--until I said boldly, “But I don’t like sleeping in the cold,
Dmitri Konstantinovitch. Perhaps you could get some wood in for me.
Here is the price of a sazhen of logs; we will share the wood, of
course.” Then his care-worn, troubled face again became suddenly
transfigured as it had when Marsh gave him bread. “Ah, splendid,
splendid,” he cried in delight, his fears completely obliterated by
the anticipation of coming warmth. “I will get the wood in this very
afternoon, and you shall have sheets and blankets and I will make you
comfortable.” So it was arranged that unless Melnikoff found me a more
suitable place I should return to the Journalist’s that night.

It was now time for me to be thinking of keeping my appointment with
Melnikoff at the communal eating-house. So I left Marsh, arranging to
meet him at the empty flat “No. 5” next morning. Musing on the events
of the day I made my way down the staircase and came out again into
the Liteiny Prospect. It seemed ages since, but two days ago, I walked
along this same street on the day of my arrival in Petrograd, after
crossing the frontier. What would Melnikoff now have to tell me, I
wondered?

As I rounded the corner of the Nevsky Prospect I noticed a concourse of
people outside the communal eating-house toward which I was directing
my steps. I followed the people, who were moving hurriedly across the
street to the other side. At the entrance to the eating-house stood two
sailors on guard with fixed bayonets, while people were filing out of
the building singly, led by militiamen. In the dark lobby within one
could dimly discern individuals being searched. Their documents were
being examined and, standing in their shirt-sleeves, their clothing was
being subjected to strict investigation.

I waited to see if Melnikoff would emerge from the building. After
a moment I felt a tap on my arm and looking round I was confronted
by Zorinsky, the officer who had accosted me in the café of Vera
Alexandrovna on the day of my arrival. Zorinsky signalled to me to move
aside with him.

“Were you to meet Melnikoff here?” he asked. “It is lucky for you you
did not enter the restaurant. The place is being raided. I was about to
go in myself, but came a little late, thank God. Melnikoff was one of
the first to be arrested and has already been taken away.”

“What is the cause of the raid?” I asked, dismayed by this news.

“Who knows?” replied Zorinsky. “These things are done spasmodically.
Melnikoff has been tracked for some days, I believe, and it may have
been on his account. Anyway, it is serious, for he is well known.”

People were beginning to move away and the search was clearly nearing
its end.

“What are you going to do?” said my companion.

“I do not know,” I replied, not wishing to confide any of my movements
to Zorinsky.

“We must begin to think of some way of getting him out,” he said.
“Melnikoff was a great friend of mine, but you are, I expect, as
interested in his release as I am.”

“Is there any chance?” I exclaimed. “Of course I am interested.”

“Then I suggest you come home with me and we will talk it over. I live
quite near.”

Anxious to learn of any possibility of saving Melnikoff, I consented.
We passed into Troitzkaya Street and entered a large house on the right.

“How do you wish me to call you?” asked Zorinsky as we mounted the
staircase. I was struck by the considerateness of his question and
replied, “Pavel Ivanitch.”

The flat in which Zorinsky lived was large and luxuriously furnished,
and showed no signs of molestation. “You live comfortably,” I remarked,
sinking into a deep leather arm-chair. “Yes, we do pretty well,”
he replied. “My wife, you see, is an actress. She receives as many
provisions as she wants and our flat is immune from requisition of
furniture or the obtrusion of workmen. We will go round some evening,
if you like, and see her dance. As for me, my wife has registered me
as a sub-manager of the theatre, so that I receive additional rations
also. These things, you know, are not difficult to arrange! Thus I am
really a gentleman at large, and living like many others at the expense
of a generous proletarian régime. My hobby,” he added, idly, “is
_contre-espionnage_.”

“What?” I cried, the exclamation escaping me inadvertently.

“_Contre-espionnage_,” he repeated, smiling. When he smiled one end of
his crooked mouth remained stationary, while the other seemed to jut
right up into his cheek. “Why should you be surprised? _Tout le monde
est contre-révolutionnaire_: it is merely a question of whether one is
actively or passively so.” He took from a drawer a typewritten sheet of
paper and handed it to me. “Does that by any chance interest you?”

I glanced at the paper. The writing was full of uncorrected
orthographical errors, showing it had been typed by an unpractised
hand in extreme haste. Scanning the first few lines I at once became
completely absorbed in the document. It was a report, dated two days
previously, of confidential negotiations between the Bolshevist
Government and the leaders of non-Bolshevist parties with regard to
the possible formation of a coalition Government. Nothing came of the
negotiations, but the information was of great importance as showing
the nervousness of the Bolshevist leaders at that time and the clearly
defined attitude of the Socialist-Revolutionary and Menshevist parties
toward the military counter-revolution.

“Is it authentic?” I inquired, dubiously.

“That report,” replied Zorinsky, “is at this moment being considered
by the central committee of the Menshevist party in this city. It
was drawn up by a member of the Menshevist delegation and despatched
secretly to Petrograd, for the Bolsheviks do not permit their opponents
to communicate freely with each other. I saw the original and obtained
a copy two hours before it reached the Menshevist committee.”

The suspicion of forgery immediately arose, but I could see no reason
for concocting the document on the off-chance of somebody’s being taken
in by it. I handed it back.

“You may as well keep it,” said Zorinsky. “I should have given it
to Melnikoff and he would doubtless have given it to you. I am
expecting a further report shortly. Yes,” he added, nonchalantly,
tapping the arm of the desk-chair in which he sat, “it is an amusing
game--_contre-espionnage_. I used to provide your Captain Crombie with
quite a lot of information. But I’m not surprised you have not heard of
me, for I always preferred to keep in the background.”

He produced a large box of cigarettes and, ringing a bell, ordered tea.

“I don’t know what you Allies propose doing with regard to Russia,” he
observed, offering me a light. “It seems to me you might as well leave
us alone as bungle things in the way you are doing. Meanwhile, all
sorts of people are conducting, or think they are conducting, espionage
underground in Russia, or planning to overthrow the Reds. Are you
interested?”

“Very.”

“Well, have you heard of General F.?” Zorinsky launched into an
exposition of the internal counter-revolutionary movement, of which he
appeared to know extensive details. There existed, he said, belligerent
“groups,” planning to seize army stores, blow up bridges, or raid
treasuries. “They will never do anything,” he said, derisively,
“because they all organize like idiots. The best are the S.R.’s
(Socialist-Revolutionaries): they are fanatics, like the Bolsheviks.
None of the others could tell you what they want.”

The maid, neatly attired in a clean white apron, brought in tea, served
with biscuits, sugar, and lemon. Zorinsky talked on, displaying a
remarkable knowledge of everybody’s movements and actions.

“Crombie was a fine fellow,” he said, referring to the British Naval
Attaché. “Pity he got killed. Things went to pieces. The fellows who
stayed after him had a hard time. The French and Americans have all
gone now except (he mentioned a Frenchman living on the Vasili Island)
but he doesn’t do much. Marsh had hard luck, didn’t he?”

“Marsh?” I put in. “So you know him, too?”

“_Of_ him,” corrected Zorinsky. All at once he seemed to become
interested and leaned over the arm of his chair toward me. “By the
way,” he said, in a curious tone, “you don’t happen to know where Marsh
is, do you?”

For a moment I hesitated. Perhaps this man, who seemed to know so much,
might be able to help Marsh. But I checked myself. Intuitively I felt
it wiser to say nothing.

“I have no idea,” I said, decisively.

“Then how do you know about him?”

“I heard in Finland of his arrest.”

Zorinsky leaned back again in his chair and his eyes wandered out of
the window.

“I should have thought,” I observed, after a pause, “that knowing all
you do, you would have followed his movements.”

“Aha,” he exclaimed, and in the shadow his smile looked like a black
streak obliterating one-half of his face, “but there is one place I
avoid, and that is _No. 2 Goróhovaya_! When any one gets arrested I
leave him alone. I am wiser than to attempt to probe the mysteries of
that institution.”

Zorinsky’s words reminded me abruptly of Melnikoff.

“But you spoke of the possibility of saving Melnikoff,” I said. “Is he
not in the hands of _No. 2 Goróhovaya_?”

He turned round and looked me full in the face. “Yes,” he said,
seriously, “with Melnikoff it is different. We must act at once and
leave no stone unturned. I know a man who will be able to investigate
and I’ll get him on the job to-night. Will you not stay to dinner? My
wife will be delighted to meet you, and she understands discretion.”

Seeing no special reason to refuse, I accepted the invitation. Zorinsky
went to the telephone and I heard him ask some one to call about nine
o’clock “on an urgent matter.”

His wife, Elena Ivanovna, a jolly little creature, but very much
of a spoilt child, appeared at dinner dressed in a pink Japanese
kimono. The table was daintily set and decked with flowers. As at Vera
Alexandrovna’s café, I again felt myself out of place, and apologized
for my uncouth appearance.

“Oh! don’t excuse yourself,” said Elena Ivanovna, laughing. “Everyone
is getting like that nowadays. How dreadful it is to think of all that
is happening! Have the olden days gone for ever, do you think? Will
these horrid people never be overthrown?”

“You do not appear to have suffered much, Elena Ivanovna,” I remarked.

“No, of course, I must admit our troupe is treated well,” she replied.
“Even flowers, as you see, though you have no idea how horrible it is
to have to take a bouquet from a great hulking sailor who wipes his
nose with his fingers and spits on the floor. The theatre is just full
of them, every night.”

“Your health, Pavel Ivanitch,” said Zorinsky, lifting a glass of vodka.
“Ah!” he exclaimed with relish, smacking his lips, “there are places
worse than Bolshevia, I declare.”

“You get plenty of vodka?” I asked.

“You get plenty of everything if you keep your wits about you,” said
Zorinsky. “Even without joining the Communist Party. I am not a
Communist,” he added (somehow I had not suspected it), “but still I
keep that door open. What I am afraid of is that the Bolsheviks may
begin to make their Communists _work_. That will be the next step
in the revolution unless you Allies arrive and relieve them of that
painful necessity. Your health, Pavel Ivanitch.”

The conversation turned on the Great War and Zorinsky recounted a
number of incidents in his career. He also gave his views of the
Russian people and the revolution. “The Russian peasant,” he said,
“is a brute. What he wants is a good hiding, and unless I’m much
mistaken the Communists are going to give it to him. Otherwise the
Communists go under. In my regiment we used to smash a jaw now and
again on principle. That’s the only way to make Russian peasants fight.
Have you heard about the Red army? Comrade Trotzky, you see, has
already abolished his Red officers, and is inviting--inviting, if you
please--_us_, the ‘counter-revolutionary Tsarist officer swine,’ to
accept posts in his new army. Would you ever believe it? By God, I’ve
half a mind to join! Trotzky will order me to flog the peasants to my
heart’s content. Under Trotzky, mark my words, I would make a career in
no time.”

The dinner was a sumptuous banquet for the Petrograd of the period.
There was nothing that suggested want. Coffee was served in the
drawing-room, while Zorinsky kept up an unceasing flow of strange and
cynical but entertaining conversation.

I waited till nearly ten for the call from Zorinsky’s friend with
regard to Melnikoff, and then, in view of my uncertainty as to whether
the Journalist’s house would still be open, I accepted Zorinsky’s
invitation to stay overnight. “There is no reason,” he said, “why you
should not come in here whenever you like. We dine every day at six and
you are welcome.”

Just as I was retiring Zorinsky was called to the telephone and
returned explaining that he would only be able to begin the
investigation of Melnikoff’s case next day. I was shown to the
spare bedroom, where I found everything provided for me. Zorinsky
apologized that he could not offer me a hot bath. “That rascal dvornik
downstairs,” he said, referring to the yard-keeper whose duty it was
to procure wood for the occupants, “allowed an extra stock of fuel
that I had my eyes on to be requisitioned for somebody else, but next
week I think I shall be able to get a good supply from the theatre.
Good-night--and don’t dream of _No. 2 Goróhovaya_!”

       *       *       *       *       *

The Extraordinary Commission, spoken of with such abhorrence by
Zorinsky, is the most notorious of all Bolshevist institutions. It is
an instrument of terror and inquisition designed forcibly to uproot
all anti-Bolshevist sentiment throughout Lenin’s dominions. Its full
title is the _Extraordinary Commission for the Suppression of the
Counter-Revolution and Speculation_, “speculation” being every form of
private commerce--the bugbear of Communism. The Russian title of this
institution is _Tchrezvitchainaya Kommissia_, popularly spoken of as
the _Tchrezvitchaika_, or still shorter the _Tche-Ka_. The headquarters
of the _Tche-Ka_ in Petrograd are situated at No. 2 of the street named
_Goróhovaya_, the seat of the Prefecture of Police during the Tsar’s
régime, so that the popular mode of appellation of the Prefecture by
its address--“_No. 2 Goróhovaya_”--has stuck to the Extraordinary
Commission and will go down as a by-word in Russian history.

At the head of _No. 2 Goróhovaya_ there sits a _soviet_, or council, of
some half-dozen revolutionary fanatics of the most vehement type. With
these lies the final word as to the fate of prisoners. Recommendations
are submitted to this _soviet_ by “Investigators” whose duty it is to
examine the accused, collect the evidence and report upon it. It is
thus in the hands of the “Investigators” that power over prisoners’
lives actually lies, since they are in a position to turn the evidence
one way or the other, as they choose.

Investigators vary considerably. There are some who are sincere
and upright, though demoniacal visionaries, cold as steel, cruel,
unpolluted by thirst for filthy lucre, who see the dawn of
proletarian liberty only through mists of non-proletarian blood.
Such men (or women) are actuated by malignant longing for revenge
for every wrong, real or imaginary, suffered in the past. Believing
themselves to be called to perform a sacred task in exterminating the
“counter-revolution,” they can upon occasion be civil and courteous,
even chivalrous (though that is rare), but never impartial. There are
other investigators who are merely corrupt, ready to sacrifice any
proletarian interest for a price, regarding their job purely as a means
of amassing a fortune by the taking of bribes.

Every responsible official of the Extraordinary Commission must be a
member of the Communist Party. The lower staff, however, is composed of
hirelings, frequently of foreign origin, and many of them re-engaged
agents of the Tsarist police. The latter, who lost their jobs as the
result of the revolution which overthrew the Tsarist autocracy, have
been re-enlisted as specialists by the Bolsheviks, and find congenial
occupation in spying, eavesdropping, and hounding down rebellious
or suspected workmen just as they did when the government was the
Tsar’s instead of Lenin’s. It is this fact which renders it almost
impossible for the Russian workers to organize a revolt against their
new taskmasters. It is thus that arose the _sobriquet_ applied to the
Red régime of “Tsarism inside out.” The faintest signs of sedition are
immediately reported to the _Tche-Ka_ by its secret agents disguised as
workers, the ringleaders are then “eliminated” from the factory under
pretext of being conscripted elsewhere, and they are frequently never
heard of again.

The Extraordinary Commission overshadows all else in Red Russia. No
individual is free from its all-perceiving eye. Even Communists stand
in awe of it, one of its duties being to unearth black sheep within
the Party ranks, and since it never errs on the side of leniency there
have been cases of execution of true adherents of the Communist creed
under suspicion of being black sheep. On the other hand, the black
sheep, being imbued with those very qualities of guile, trickery,
and unscrupulous deceit which make the Extraordinary Commission so
efficient a machine, generally manage to get off.

One of the most diabolic of the methods copied from Tsarist days
and employed by the Extraordinary Commission against non-Bolsheviks
is that known in Russia as _provocation_. Provocation consisted
formerly in the deliberate fomentation, by agents who were known as
_agents-provocateurs_, of revolutionary sedition and plots. Such
movements would attract to themselves ardent revolutionaries, and
when a conspiracy had matured and was about to culminate in some
act of terrorism it would be betrayed at the last moment by the
_agent-provocateur_, who frequently succeeded in making himself the
most trusted member of the revolutionary group. _Agents-provocateurs_
were recruited from all classes, but chiefly from the intelligentsia.
Imitating Tsarism in this as in most of its essentials, the Bolsheviks
employ similar agents to foment counter-revolutionary conspiracies and
they reward munificently a _provocateur_ who yields to the insatiable
_Tche-Ka_ a plentiful crop of “counter-revolutionary” heads.

As under the Tsar, every invention of exquisite villainy is practised
to extract from captives, thus or otherwise seized, the secret of
accomplices or sympathizers. Not without reason was Marsh haunted with
fears that his wife, nerve-racked and doubtless underfed, if fed at
all, might be subjected to treatment that would test her self-control
to the extreme. She did not know where he was, but she knew all
his friends and acquaintances, an exhaustive list of whom would be
insistently demanded. She had already, according to the Policeman,
given confused replies, which were bound to complicate her case. The
inquisition would become ever more relentless, until at last----

On the day following my visit to Zorinsky I appeared punctually at
eleven o’clock at the empty flat with “No. 5” chalked on the back door.
It was not far from Zorinsky’s, but I approached it by a circuitous
route, constantly looking round to assure myself I was not being
followed. The filthy yard was as foul and noisome as ever, vying in
stench with the gloomy staircase, and I met no one. Maria, no longer
suspicious, opened the door in answer to my three knocks. “Peter
Ivanitch is not here yet,” she said, “but he should be in any minute.”
So I sat down to read the Soviet newspapers.

Marsh’s three thumps at the back door were not long in making
themselves heard. Maria hurried along the passage, I heard the lock
creak, the door stiffly tugged open, and then suddenly a little stifled
cry from Maria. I rose quickly. Marsh burst, or rather tumbled, into
the room with his head and face bound up in a big black shawl. As he
laboriously unwound it I had a vision of Maria in the doorway, her fist
in her mouth, staring at him speechless and terrified.

It was a strange Marsh that emerged from the folds of the black shawl.
The invincible smile struggled to maintain itself, but his eyes were
bleared and wandered aimlessly, and he shook with agitation despite his
efforts to retain self-control.

“My wife----” he stammered, half coherently, dropping into a chair
and fumbling feverishly for his handkerchief. “She was subjected
yesterday--seven hours’ cross-examination--uninterruptedly--no
food--not even allowed to sit down--until finally she swooned. She has
said something--I don’t know what. I am afraid----” He rose and strode
up and down, mumbling so that I could scarcely understand, but I caught
the word “indiscretion”--and understood all he wished to say.

After a few moments he calmed and sat down again. “The Policeman came
home at midnight,” he said, “and told me all about it. I questioned and
questioned again and am sure he is not lying. The Bolsheviks believe
she was implicated in some conspiracy, so they made her write three
autobiographies, and” (he paused) “they--are all different. Now--she
is being compelled to explain discrepancies, but she can’t remember
anything and her mind seems to be giving. Meanwhile, the Bolsheviks are
resolved to eradicate, once and for all, all ‘English machinations,’
as they call it, in Russia. They know I’ve shaved and changed my
appearance and a special detachment of spies is on the hunt for me,
with a big reward offered to the finder.”

He paused and swallowed at a gulp the glassful of tea Maria had placed
beside him.

“Look here, old man,” he said, suddenly, laying his hands out flat on
the table in front of him, “I am going to ask you to help me out. The
‘Policeman’ says it’s worse for her that I should be here than if I go.
So I’m going. Once they know I’ve fled, the Policeman says, they will
cease plaguing her, and it may be easier to effect an escape. Tell me,
will you take the job over for me?”

“My dear fellow,” I said, “I had already resolved that I would attempt
nothing else until we had safely got your wife out of prison. And the
day she gets out I will escort her over the frontier myself. I shall
have to go to Finland to report, anyway.”

He was going to thank me but I shut him up.

“When will you go?” I asked.

“To-morrow. There are a number of things to be done. Have you got much
money?”

“Enough for myself, but no reserve.”

“I will leave you all I have,” he said, “and to-day I’ll go and see a
business friend of mine who may be able to get some more. He is a Jew,
but is absolutely trustworthy.”

“By the way,” I asked, when this matter was decided, “ever heard of a
Captain Zorinsky?”

“Zorinsky? Zorinsky? No. Who is he?”

“A fellow who seems to know a lot about you,” I said. “Says he is a
friend of Melnikoff’s, though I never heard Melnikoff mention him.
Yesterday he was particularly anxious to know your present address.”

“You didn’t tell him?” queried Marsh, nervously.

“What do you take me for?”

“You can tell him day after to-morrow,” he laughed.

Marsh went off to his business friend, saying he would warn him of my
possible visit, and stayed there all day. I remained at “No. 5” and
wrote up in minute handwriting on tracing paper a preliminary report on
the general situation in Petrograd, which I intended to ask Marsh to
take with him. To be prepared for all contingencies I gave the little
scroll to Maria when it was finished and she hid it at the bottom of a
pail of ashes.

Next morning Marsh turned up at “No. 5” dressed in a huge sheepskin
coat with a fur collar half engulfing his face. This was the disguise
in which he was going to escape across the frontier. As passport he
had procured the “certificate of identification” of his coachman, who
had come into Petrograd from the expropriated farm to see Maria. With
his face purposely dirtied, and decorated with three days’ growth of
reddish beard, a driver’s cap that covered his ears, and a big sack on
his back to add a peasant touch to his get-up, Marsh looked--well, like
nothing on earth, to use the colloquial expression! It was a get-up
that defied description, yet in a crowd of peasants would not attract
particular attention.

Confident that he was doing the right thing by quitting, Marsh had
completely recovered his former good spirits and joked boisterously as
he put a finishing touch here and there to his disguise. I gave him my
report and folding it flat into a packet about two inches square he
removed one of his top boots and hid it inside the sole of his sock.
“The population of hell will be increased by several new arrivals
before the Bolsheviks find that,” he said, pulling on his boot again
and slipping a heavy revolver inside his trousers.

Poor Maria was terribly distressed at Marsh’s departure. So was the
coachman, who could find no terms wherein to express his disgust
and indignation at the conduct of the elder of the two stable-boys,
who had joined the Bolsheviks, assisted in sacking Marsh’s country
house and farm, and was now appointed Commissar in supreme control
of the establishment. The coachman exhausted a luxuriant fund of
expletives in describing how the stable-boy now sprawled in Marsh’s
easy-chairs, spitting on the floor, how all the photographs had
been smashed to pieces, and the drawing-room carpets littered with
dirt, cigarette-ends, and rubbish. At all of which Marsh roared with
laughter, much to the perplexity of the coachman and Maria.

With trembling hands Maria placed a rough meal on the table, while
Marsh repeated to me final details of the route he was taking and
by which I should follow with his wife. “Fita,” he said, mentioning
the name of the Finnish guide on whom he was relying, “lives a mile
from Grusino station. When you get out of the train walk in the other
direction till everybody has dispersed, then turn back and go by the
forest path straight to his cottage. He will tell you what to do.”

At last it was time to start. Marsh and I shook hands and wished
each other good-luck, and I went out first, so as not to witness the
pathetic parting from his humble friends. I heard him embrace them
both, heard Maria’s convulsive sobs--and I hurried down the stone
stairway and out into the street. I walked rapidly to the street-car
terminal in the Mihailovsky Square, and wandered round it till Marsh
appeared. We made no sign of recognition. He jumped on one of the cars,
and I scrambled on to the next.

It was dark by the time we reached the distant Okhta railway station, a
straggling wooden structure on the outskirts of the town. But standing
on the wooden boards of the rough platform I easily discerned the
massive figure, pushing and scrambling amid a horde of peasants toward
the already over-crowded coaches. Might is right in Red Russia, as
everywhere else. The Soviet Government has not yet nationalized muscle.
I watched a huge bulk of sheepskin, with a dangling and bouncing grey
sack, raise itself by some mysterious process of elevation above the
heads and shoulders of the seething mass around and transplant itself
on to the buffers. Thence it rose to the roof, and finally, assisted
by one or two admiring individuals already ensconced within the coach,
it lowered itself down the side and disappeared through the black
aperture of what had once been a window. I hung around for half an
hour or so, until a series of prolonged and piercing whistles from the
antediluvian-looking locomotive announced that the driver had that day
condescended to set his engine in motion. There was a jolt, a series
of violent creaks, the loud ejaculations of passengers, a scramble of
belated peasants to hook themselves on to protruding points in the
vicinity of steps, buffers, footboards, etc., and the train with its
load of harassed creatures slowly rumbled forward out of the station.

I stood and watched it pass into the darkness and, as it vanished,
the cold, the gloom, the universal dilapidation seemed to become
intensified. I stood, listening to the distant rumble of the train,
until I found myself alone upon the platform. Then I turned, and as
I slowly retraced my steps into town an aching sense of emptiness
pervaded everything, and the future seemed nothing but impenetrable
night.




CHAPTER III

THE GREEN SHAWL


I will pass briefly over the days that followed Marsh’s flight. They
were concentrated upon efforts to get news of Mrs. Marsh and Melnikoff.
There were frequent hold-ups in the street: at two points along the
Nevsky Prospect all passengers were stopped to have their documents
and any parcels they were carrying examined, but a cursory glance at
my passport of the Extraordinary Commission sufficed to satisfy the
militiamen’s curiosity.

I studied all the Soviet literature I had time to devour, attended
public meetings, and slept in turn at the homes of my new
acquaintances, making it a rule, however, never to mention anywhere the
secret of other night-haunts.

The meetings I attended were all Communist meetings, at each of which
the same banal propagandist phraseology was untiringly reeled off. The
vulgar violence of Bolshevist rhetoric and the triumphant inaccuracy of
statement due to the prohibition of criticism soon became wearisome. In
vain I sought meetings for discussion, or where the people’s point of
view would be expressed: freedom of speech granted by the revolution
had come to mean freedom for Bolshevist speech only and prison for any
other. Some of the meetings, however, were interesting, especially when
a prominent leader such as Trotzky, Zinoviev, or Lunacharsky spoke, for
the unrivalled powers of speech of a few of the leading Bolsheviks,
who possess in a marked degree “the fatal gift of eloquence,” had an
almost irresistible attraction.

During these days also I cultivated the friendship of the
ex-Journalist, whom, despite his timidity, I found to be a man of taste
and culture. He had an extensive library in several languages, and
spent his leisure hours writing (if I remember rightly) a treatise on
philosophy, which, for some reason or other, he was convinced would be
regarded as “counter-revolutionary” and kept locked up and hidden under
a lot of books in a closet. I tried to persuade him of the contrary and
urged him even to take his manuscript to the department of education,
in the hope that someone of the less virulent type there might be
impressed with the work and obtain for him concessions as regards
leisure and rations.

When I visited him the day after Marsh’s flight I found him, still
wrapped in his green coat, running feverishly from stove to stove
poking and coaxing the newly lit fires. He was chuckling with glee at
the return of forgotten warmth and, in truly Russian style, had lit
every stove in his flat and was wasting fuel as fast as he possibly
could.

“What the devil is the use of that?” I said in disgust. “Where the
deuce do you think you will get your next lot of wood from? It doesn’t
_rain_ wood in these regions, does it?”

But my sarcasm was lost on Dmitri Konstantinovitch, in whose system of
economy, economy had no place. To his intense indignation I opened all
the grates and, dragging out the half-burnt logs and glowing cinders,
concentrated them in one big blaze in the dining-room stove, which also
heated his bedroom.

[Illustration: THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED]

“That’s just like an Englishman,” he said in unspeakable disgust
as he shuffled round watching me at work. “You understand,” I said,
resolutely, “this and the kitchen are the only stoves that are ever to
be heated.”

Of course I found his larder empty and he had no prospect of food
except the scanty and unappetizing dinner at four o’clock at the local
communal eating-house two doors away. So, the weather being fine, I
took him out to the little private dining-room where I had eaten on
the day of my arrival. Here I gave him the biggest meal that miniature
establishment could provide, and intoxicated by the unaccustomed fumes
of gruel, carrots, and coffee he forgot--and forgave me--the stoves.

A day or two later the Journalist was sufficiently well to return to
work, and taking the spare key of his flat I let myself in whenever
I liked. I took him severely to task in his household affairs, and
as the result of our concerted labours we saved his untidy home from
degenerating completely into a pig-sty. Here I met some of the people
mentioned by Marsh. The Journalist was very loth to invite them, but
in a week or so I had so firm a hold over him that by the mere hint of
not returning any more I could reduce him to complete submission. If I
disappeared for as much as three days he was overcome with anxiety.

Some people I met embarrassed me not a little by regarding me as a
herald of the approaching Allies and an earnest of the early triumph
of the militarist counter-revolution. Their attitude resembled at the
other extreme that recently adopted by the Bolshevist Government toward
impartial foreign labour delegates, who were embarrassingly proclaimed
to be forerunners of the world revolution.

One evening the Journalist greeted me with looks of deep cunning
and mystification. I could see he had something on his mind he was
bursting to say. When at last we were seated, as usual huddled over the
dining-room stove, he leaned over toward my chair, tapped me on the
knee to draw my very particular attention, and began.

“Michael Mihailovitch,” he said in an undertone, as though the chairs
and table might betray the secret, “I have a won-der-ful idea!” He
struck one side of his thin nose with his forefinger to indicate the
wondrousness of his idea. “To-day I and some colleagues of former
days,” he went on, his finger still applied to the side of his nose,
“determined to start a newspaper. Yes, yes, a secret newspaper--to
prepare the way for the Allies!”

“And who is going to print it?” I asked, fully impressed with the
wondrousness of his idea.

“The Bolshevist _Izvestia_,” he said, “is printed on the presses of the
_Novoye Vremya_,[2] but all the printer-men being strongly against the
Bolsheviks, we will ask them to print a leaflet on the sly.”

“And who will pay for it?” I asked, amused by his simplicity.

“Well, here you can help, Michael Mihailovitch,” said the Journalist,
rather as though he were conferring an honour upon me. “You would not
refuse, would you? Last summer the English----”

“Well, apart from technique,” I interrupted, “why are you so certain of
the Allies?”

Dmitri Konstantinovitch stared at me.

“But you----” he began, then stopped abruptly.

There followed one of those pauses that are more eloquent than speech.

“I see,” I said at last. “Listen, Dmitri Konstantinovitch, I will
tell you a story. In the north of your vast country there is a town
called Archangel. I was there in the summer and I was there again
recently. When I was there in the summer the entire population was
crying passionately for the Allies to intervene and save them from a
Bolshevist hooligan clique, and when at last the city was occupied
the path of the British general was strewn with flowers as he stepped
ashore. But when I returned some weeks after the occupation, did I find
jubilation and contentment, do you think? I am sorry to say I did not.
I found strife, intrigue, and growing bitterness.

“A democratic government was nominally in power with the venerable
revolutionist Tchaikovsky, protégé of the Allies, at its head. Well,
one night a group of officers--Russian officers--summarily arrested
this government established by the Allies, while the allied military
leaders slyly shut one eye so as not to see what was going on. The
hapless democratic ministers were dragged out of their beds, whisked
away by automobile to a waiting steam launch, and carried off to
a remote island in the White Sea, where they were unceremoniously
deposited and left! Sounds like an exploit of Captain Kidd, doesn’t it?
Only two escaped, because they happened that evening to be dining with
the American Ambassador, and he concealed them in his bedroom.

“Next morning the city was startled by a sensational announcement
posted on the walls. ‘By order of the Russian Command,’ it ran, ‘the
incompetent government has been deposed, and the supreme power in North
Russia is henceforth vested exclusively in the hands of the military
commander of the occupying forces.’

“There was a hell of a hubbub, I can tell you! For who was to untangle
the knot? The allied military had connived at the kidnapping by Russian
plotters of a Russian government established by order of the Allies!
The diplomats and the military were already at loggerheads and now
they were like fighting-cocks! Finally, after two days’ wrangling,
and when all the factories went on strike, it was decided that the
whole proceeding had been most unseemly and undemocratic. ‘Diplomacy’
triumphed, a cruiser was despatched to pick up the wretched ministers
shivering on the remote White Sea island, and brought them back
(scarcely a triumphal procession!) to Archangel, where they were
restored to the tarnished dignity of their ministerial pedestals, and
went on trying to pretend to be a government.”

The Journalist gaped open-mouthed as I told him this story. “And what
is happening there now?” he asked after a pause. “I am rather afraid to
think of what is happening now,” I replied.

“And you mean,” he said, slowly, “the Allies are not----?”

“I do not know--they may come, and they may not.” I realized I was
rudely tearing down a radiant castle the poor Journalist had built in
the air.

“By why--Michael Mihailovitch--are you----?”

“Why am I here?” I said, completing his unfinished question. “Simply
because I wanted to be.”

Dmitri Konstantinovitch gasped. “You--wanted to be _here_?”

“Yes,” I replied, smiling involuntarily at his incredulity. “I wanted
to be here and took the first chance that offered itself to come.” If
I had told him that after mature consideration I had elected to spend
eternity in Gehenna rather than in the felicity of celestial domains I
should not have astonished the incredulous Journalist more.

“By the way,” I said rather cruelly, as a possibility occurred to me,
“don’t go and blurt that Archangel story everywhere, or you’ll have to
explain how you heard it.”

But he did not heed me. I had utterly demolished his castle of hope.
I felt very sorry as I watched him. “Maybe they will learn,” I added,
wishing to say something kind, “and not repeat mistakes elsewhere.”

Learn? As I looked into the Journalist’s tear-dimmed eyes, how heartily
I wished they would!

       *       *       *       *       *

While the journalist’s home until my arrival was only on the downward
grade toward pig-stydom, that of the Policeman had already long since
arrived at the thirty-third degree. His rooms were in an abominable
condition, and quite unnecessarily so. The sanitary arrangements in
many houses were in a sad state of dilapidation, but people took urgent
measures to maintain what cleanliness they could. Not so the Policeman,
who lived in conditions too loathsome for words and took no steps to
check the progressive accumulation of dust, dirt, and filth.

He kept a Chinese servant, who appeared to be permanently on strike,
and whom he would alternately caressingly wheedle and tempestuously
upbraid, so far as I could see with equal ineffect. In the nether
regions of the house he occupied there lived, or frequently gathered,
a bevy of Chinamen who loafed about the hall or peeped through
gratings up the cellar stairways. There was also a mysterious lady,
whom I never saw, but whom I would hear occasionally as I mounted
the stairs, shrieking in an hysterical caterwaul, and apparently
menacing the little Policeman with physical assault. Sometimes he would
snarl back, and one such _scène d’amour_ was terminated by a violent
crash of crockery. But the affable female, whom I somehow figured
as big and muscular with wild, floating hair, a sort of Medusa, had
always vanished by the time I reached the top of the stairs, and the
loud door-slam that coincided with her disappearance was followed by
death-like silence. The little Policeman, whose bearing was always
apologetic, would accost me as though nothing were amiss, while the
insubordinate Chinese servant, if he condescended to open the front
door, would stand at the foot of the staircase with an enigmatical
sneering grin spread over his evil features. It was altogether an
uncanny abode.

Marsh had prepared the way, and the Policeman received me with profuse
demonstrations of regard. I was fortunately not obliged to accept his
proffered hospitality often, but when I did, it was touching to note
how he would put himself out in the effort to make me as comfortable
as the revolting circumstances would permit. Despite his despicable
character, his cringing deceitfulness, and mealy-mouthed flattery,
he still possessed human feelings, showed at times a genuine desire
to please not merely for the sake of gain, and was sincerely and
passionately fond of his children, who lived in another house.

He was excessively vain and boastful. In the course of his career he
had accumulated a collection of signed photographs of notables, and
loved to demonstrate them, reiterating for the fiftieth time how Count
Witte said this, Stolypin said that, and So-and-so said something
else. I used to humour him, listening gravely, and he interpreted my
endurance as ability to venerate the great ones of the earth, and an
appreciation of his illustrious connections, and was mightily pleased.
He was full of grandiose schemes for the downthrow of the Red régime,
and the least sign of so much as patience with his suggestions excited
his enthusiasm and inspired his genius for self-praise and loquacity.

“Your predecessors, if you will allow me to say so,” he launched forth
on the occasion of my first visit, “were pitifully incompetent. Even
Mr. Marsh, delightful man though he was, hardly knew his business. Now
_you_, Michael Ivanitch, I can see, are a man of understanding--a man
of quite different stamp. I presented a scheme to Marsh, for instance,”
and he bent over confidentially, “for dividing Petrograd into ten
sections, seizing each one in turn, and thus throwing the Bolsheviks
out. It was sure of success, and yet Mr. Marsh would not hear of it.”

“How were you going to do it?”

He seized a sheet of paper and began hastily making sketches to
illustrate his wonderful scheme. The capital was all neatly divided
up, the chiefs of each district were appointed to their respective
posts, he had the whole police force at his beck and call and about
half-a-dozen regiments.

“Give but the signal,” he cried, dramatically, “and this city of Peter
the Great is ours.”

“And the supreme commander?” I queried. “Who will be governor of the
liberated city?”

The sanguine little Policeman smiled a trifle confusedly. “Oh, we will
find a governor,” he said, rather sheepishly, hesitant to utter the
innermost hopes of his heart. “Perhaps you, Michael Ivanitch----”

But this magnanimous offer was mere formal courtesy. It was plain that
I was expected to content myself with the secondary rôle of king-maker.

“Well, if all is so far ready,” I said, “why don’t you blow the
trumpets and we will watch the walls of Jericho fall?”

The little man twirled his moustache, smirking apologetically. “But,
Michael Ivanitch,” he said, growing bold and bordering even on
familiarity, “er--funds, don’t you know--after all, nowadays, you know,
you get nowhere without--er--money, _do_ you? Of course, you _quite_
understand, Michael Ivanitch, that I, personally----”

“How much did you tell Marsh it would cost?” I interrupted, very
curious to see what he would say. He had not expected the question
to be put in this way. Like a clock ticking I could hear his mind
calculating the probability of Marsh’s having told me the sum, and
whether he might safely double it in view of my greater susceptibility.

“I think with 100,000 roubles we might pull it off,” he replied,
tentatively, eyeing me cautiously to see how I took it. I nodded
silently. “Of course, we _might_ do it for a little less,” he added as
if by afterthought, “but then there would be subsequent expenses.”

“Well, well,” I replied, indulgently, “we will see. We’ll talk about it
again some time.”

“There is no time like the present, Michael Ivanitch.”

“But there are other things to think of. We will speak of it again
when----”

“When----?”

“When you have got Mrs. Marsh out of prison.”

The little man appeared completely to shrivel up when thus dragged
brusquely back into the world of crude reality. He flushed for a
moment, it seemed to me, with anger, but pulled himself together at
once and reassumed his original manner of demonstrative servility.

“At present we have business on hand, Alexei Fomitch,” I added, “and I
wish to talk first about that. How do matters stand?”

The Policeman said his agents were busily at work, studying the ground
and the possibilities of Mrs. Marsh’s escape. The whole town, he
stated, was being searched for Marsh, and the inability to unearth him
had already given rise to the suspicion that he had fled. In a day
or two the news would be confirmed by Bolshevist agents in Finland.
He foresaw an alleviation of Mrs. Marsh’s lot owing to the probable
cessation of cross-examinations. It only remained to see whether she
would be transferred to another cell or prison, and then plans for
escape might be laid.

“Fire ahead,” I said in conclusion. “And when Mrs. Marsh is free--we
will perhaps discuss other matters.”

“There is no time like the present, Michael Ivanitch,” repeated the
little Policeman, but his voice sounded forlorn.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile, what of Melnikoff?

Zorinsky was all excitement when I called him up.

“How is your brother?” I said over the ‘phone. “Was the accident
serious? Is there any hope of recovery?”

“Yes, yes,” came the reply. “The doctor says he fears he will be in
hospital some time, but the chances are he will get over it.”

“Where has he been put?”

“He is now in a private sanitarium in Goróhovaya Street, but we hope he
will be removed to some larger and more comfortable hospital.”

“The conditions, I hope, are good?”

“As good as we can arrange for under present-day circumstances. For the
time being he is in a separate room and on limited diet. But can you
not come round this evening, Pavel Ivanitch?”

“Thank you; I am afraid I have a meeting of our house committee to
attend, but I could come to-morrow.”

“Good. Come to-morrow. I have news of Leo, who is coming to Petrograd.”

“My regards to Elena Ivanovna.”

“Thanks. Good-bye.”

“Good-bye.”

The telephone was an inestimable boon, but one that had to be
employed with extreme caution. From time to time at moments of panic
the Government would completely stop the telephone service, causing
immense inconvenience and exasperating the population whom they were
trying to placate. But it was not in Bolshevist interests to suppress
it entirely, the telephone being an effectual means of detecting
“counter-revolutionary” machinations. The lines were closely watched,
a suspicious voice or phrase would lead to a line being “tapped,” the
recorded conversations would be scrutinized for hints of persons or
addresses, and then the Assyrian came down like a wolf on the fold to
seize books, papers, and documents, and augment the number of occupants
of _Goróhovayan_ cells. So one either spoke in fluent metaphor or by
prearranged verbal signals camouflaged behind talk of the weather or
food. The “news of Leo,” for instance, I understood at once to mean
news of Trotzky, or information regarding the Red army.

Zorinsky was enthusiastic when I called next day and stayed to dinner.
“We’ll have Melnikoff out in no time,” he exclaimed. “They are holding
his case over for further evidence. He will be taken either to the
Shpalernaya or Deriabinskaya prison, where we shall be allowed to send
him food. Then we’ll communicate by hiding notes in the food and let
him know our plan of escape. Meanwhile, all’s well with ourselves, so
come and have a glass of vodka.”

I was overjoyed at this good news. The conditions at either of the two
prisons he mentioned were much better than at _No. 2 Goróhovaya_, and
though transference to them meant delay in decision and consequent
prolongation of imprisonment, the prison régime was generally regarded
as more lenient.

“By the way,” said Zorinsky, “it is lucky you have come to-day. A
certain Colonel H. is coming in this evening. He works on the General
Staff and has interesting news. Trotzky is planning to come up to
Petrograd.”

Elena Ivanovna was in a bad mood because a lot of sugar that had been
promised to her and her colleagues had failed to arrive and she had
been unable to make cakes for two days.

“You must excuse the bad dinner to-night, Pavel Ivanitch,” she said. “I
had intended to have chocolate pudding for you, but as it is there will
be no third course. Really, the way we are treated is outrageous.”

“Your health, Pavel Ivanitch,” said Zorinsky, undismayed by the
prospect of no third course. “Here we have something better even than
chocolate pudding, haven’t we?”

He talked on volubly in his usual strain, harping back again to pre-war
days and the pleasures of regimental life. I asked him if he thought
most of the officers were still monarchists.

“I don’t know,” he said. “I expect you’ll find they are pretty
evenly divided. Very few are socialists, but a lot think themselves
republicans. Some, of course, are monarchists, and many are nothing at
all. As for me,” he continued, “when I joined my regiment I took the
oath of allegiance to the Tsar.” (At the mention of the Tsar he stood
upright and then sat down again, a gesture which astonished me, for it
really seemed to be spontaneous and unfeigned.) “But I consider myself
absolved and free to serve whom I will from the moment the Tsar signed
the deed of abdication. At present I serve nobody. I will not serve
Trotzky, but I will work with him if he offers a career. That is, if
the Allies do not come into Petrograd. By the way,” he added, checking
himself abruptly and obviously desirous of knowing, “do you think the
Allies really will come--the English, for instance?”

“I have no idea.”

“Strange. Everyone here is sure of it. But that means nothing, of
course. Listen in the queues or market places. Now Cronstadt has been
taken, now the Allies are in Finland, and so on. Personally, I believe
they will bungle everything. Nobody really understands Russia, not even
we ourselves. Except, perhaps, Trotzky,” he added as an afterthought,
“or the Germans.”

“The Germans, you think?”

“Surely. Prussianism is what we want. You see these fat-faced
commissars in leathern jackets with three or four revolvers in their
belts? or the sailors with gold watch-chains and rings, with their
prostitutes promenading the Nevsky? Those rascals, I tell you, will
be _working_ inside of a year, working like hell, because if the
Whites get here every commissar will be hanged, drawn and quartered.
_Somebody_ must work to keep things going. Mark my words, first the
Bolsheviks will make their Communists work, they’ll give them all sorts
of privileges and power, and then they’ll make the Communists make the
others work. Forward the whip and knout! The good old times again! And
if you don’t like it, kindly step this way to _No. 2 Goróhovaya_! Ugh!”
he shuddered. “_No. 2 Goróhovaya!_ Here’s to you, Pavel Ivanitch!”

Zorinsky drank heavily, but the liquor produced no visible effect on
him.

“By the way,” he asked, abruptly, “you haven’t heard anything of Marsh,
have you?”

“Oh, yes,” I said, “he is in Finland.”

“_What!_” he cried, half rising from the table. He was livid.

“In Finland,” I repeated, regarding him with astonishment. “He got away
the day before yesterday.”

“He got away--ha! ha! ha!” Zorinsky dropped back into his seat. His
momentary expression changed as suddenly as it had appeared, and he
burst into uproarious laughter. “Do you _really_ mean to say so? Ha!
ha! My God, won’t they be wild! Damned clever! Don’t you know they’ve
been turning the place upside down to find him? Ha, ha, ha! Now that
really is good news, upon my soul!”

“Why should _you_ be so glad about it?” I inquired. “You seemed at
first to----”

“I was astounded.” He spoke rapidly and a little excitedly. “Don’t you
know Marsh was regarded as chief of allied organizations and a most
dangerous man? But for some reason they were dead certain of catching
him--dead certain. Haven’t they got his wife, or his mother, or
somebody, as hostage?”

“His wife.”

“It’ll go badly with her,” he laughed cruelly.

It was my turn to be startled. “What do you mean?” I said, striving to
appear indifferent.

“They will shoot her.”

It was with difficulty that I maintained a tone of mere casual
interest. “Do you really think they will shoot her?” I said,
incredulously.

“Sure to,” he replied, emphatically. “What else do they take hostages
for?”

For the rest of the evening I thought of nothing else but the
possibility of Mrs. Marsh being shot. The Policeman had said the direct
opposite, basing his statement on what he said was inside information.
On the other hand, why on earth should hostages be taken if they were
to be liberated when the culprits had fled? I could elicit nothing more
from Zorinsky except that in his opinion Mrs. Marsh might be kept in
prison a month or two, but in the long run would most undoubtedly be
shot.

I listened but idly to the colonel, a pompous gentleman with a bushy
white beard, who came in after dinner. Zorinsky told him he might
speak freely in my presence and, sitting bolt upright, he conversed in
a rather ponderous manner on the latest developments. He appeared to
have a high opinion of Zorinsky. He confirmed the latter’s statements
regarding radical changes in the organization of the army, and said
Trotzky was planning to establish a similar new régime in the Baltic
Fleet. I was not nearly so attentive as I ought to have been, and had
to ask the colonel to repeat it all to me at our next meeting.

       *       *       *       *       *

Maria was the only person I took into my confidence as to all my
movements. Every morning I banged at the chalk-marked door. Maria
let me in and I told her how things were going with Mrs. Marsh. Of
course, I always gave her optimistic reports. Then I would say,
“To-night, Maria, I am staying at the Journalist’s--you know his
address--to-morrow at Stepanovna’s, Friday night at Zorinsky’s, and
Saturday, here. So if anything happens you will know where it probably
occurred. If I disappear, wait a couple of days, and then get someone
over the frontier--perhaps the coachman will go--and tell the British
Consul.” Then I would give her my notes, written in minute handwriting
on tracing paper, and she would hide them for me. Two more Englishmen
left by Marsh’s route a few days after his departure and Maria gave
them another small packet to carry, saying it was a letter from herself
to Marsh. So it was, only on the same sheet as she had scrawled a
pencil note to Marsh I wrote a long message in invisible ink. I made
the ink by--oh, it doesn’t matter how.

Zorinsky’s reports as to Melnikoff continued to be favourable. He
hinted at a certain investigator who might have to be bought off, to
which I gave eager assent. He gave me further information on political
matters which proved to be quite accurate, and repellent though his
bearing and appearance were, I began to feel less distrustful of him.
It was about a week later, when I called him up, that he told me
“the doctors had decided his brother was sufficiently well to leave
hospital.” Tingling with excitement and expectation I hurried round.

“The investigator is our man,” explained Zorinsky, “and guarantees to
let Melnikoff out within a month.”

“How will he do it?” I inquired.

“That rather depends. He may twist the evidence, but Melnikoff’s is a
bad case and there’s not much evidence that isn’t damaging. If that’s
too hard, he may swap Melnikoff’s _dossier_ for somebody else’s and
let the error be found out when it’s too late. But he’ll manage it all
right.”

“And it must take a whole month?”

“Melnikoff will be freed about the middle of January. There’s no doubt
about it. And the investigator wants 60,000 roubles.”

“_Sixty thousand roubles!_” I gasped. I was appalled at this unexpected
figure. Where should I get the money from? The rouble was still worth
about forty to the pound, so that this was some £1,500.

“Melnikoff’s case is a hopeless one,” said Zorinsky, dryly. “No one
can let _him_ off and go scot-free. The investigator wants to be
guaranteed, for he will have to get over the frontier the same night,
too. But I advise you to pay only half now, and the rest the day
Melnikoff gets out. There will also be a few odd bribes to accomplices.
Better allow 75,000 or 80,000 roubles all told.”

“I have very little money with me just now,” I said, “but I will try to
get you the first 30,000 in two or three days.”

“And by the way,” he added, “I forgot to tell you last time you were
here that I have seen Melnikoff’s sister, who is in the direst straits.
Elena Ivanovna and I have sent her a little food, but she also needs
money. We have no money, for we scarcely use it nowadays, but perhaps
you could spare a thousand or so now and again.”

“I will give you some for her when I bring the other.”

“Thank you. She will be grateful. And now, unpleasant business over,
let’s go and have a glass of vodka. Your health, Pavel Ivanitch.”

Rejoicing at the prospect of securing Melnikoff’s release, and burdened
at the same time with the problem of procuring this large sum of money,
I rang up next day the business friend of whom Marsh had spoken, using
a pre-arranged password. Marsh called this gentleman the “Banker,”
though that was not his profession, because he had left his finances
in his charge. When I visited him I found him to be a man of agreeable
though nervous deportment, very devoted to Marsh. He was unable to
supply me with all the money I required, and I decided I must somehow
get the rest from Finland, perhaps when I took Mrs. Marsh away.

The “Banker” had just returned from Moscow, whither he had been called
with an invitation to accept a post in a new department created to
check the ruin of industry. He was very sarcastic over the manner in
which, he said, the “government of horny hands” (as the Bolsheviks
frequently designate themselves) was beginning “to grovel before people
who can read and write.” “In public speeches,” said the Banker, “they
still have to call us ‘_bourzhu_ (bourgeois) swine’ for the sake of
appearances, but in private, when the doors are closed, it is very
different. They have even ceased ‘comrading’: it is no longer ‘Comrade
A.’ or ‘Comrade B.’ when they address us--that honour they reserve
for themselves--but ‘Excuse me, Alexander Vladimirovitch,’ or ‘May I
trouble you, Boris Konstantinovitch?’” He laughed ironically. “Quite
‘pogentlemensky,’” he added, using a Russianized expression whose
meaning is obvious.

“Did you accept the post?” I asked.

“I? No, sir!” he replied with emphasis. “Do I want a dirty workman
holding a revolver over me all day? That is the sort of ‘control’ they
intend to exercise.” (He did accept it, however, just a month later,
when the offer was renewed with the promise of a tidy salary if he took
it, and prison if he didn’t.)

On the following day I brought the money to Zorinsky, and he said he
would have it transferred to the investigator at once.

“By the way,” I said, “I may be going to Finland for a few days. Do not
be surprised if you do not hear from me for a week or so.”

“To Finland?” Zorinsky was very interested. “Then perhaps you will not
return?”

“I am certain to return,” I said, “even if only on account of
Melnikoff.”

“And of course you have other business here,” he said. “By the way, how
are you going?”

“I don’t know yet; they say it is easy enough to walk over the
frontier.”

“Not quite so easy,” he replied. “Why not just walk across the bridge?”

“What bridge?”

“The frontier bridge at Bielo’ostrof.”

I thought he was mad. “What on earth do you mean?” I asked.

“It can be fixed up all right--with a little care,” he went on. “Five
or six thousand roubles to the station commissar and he’ll shut his
eyes, another thousand or so to the bridge sentry and he’ll look the
other way, and over you go. Evening is the best time, when it’s dark.”

I remembered I had heard speak of this method in Finland. Sometimes it
worked, sometimes it didn’t. It was the simplest thing in the world,
but it wasn’t sure. Commissars were erratic and not unfearful of
burning their fingers. Furthermore, the Finns sometimes turned people
back. Besides, Mrs. Marsh would be with me--I hoped--and of that
Zorinsky must know nothing.

“That is a splendid notion,” I exclaimed. “I had never thought of that.
I’ll let you know before I start.”

Next day I told him I had decided not to go to Finland because I was
thinking of going to Moscow.

       *       *       *       *       *

“Madame Marsh has not been moved from _No. 2 Goróhovaya_,” declared
the little Policeman as I sat opposite him in his fetid den. “Her case
is in abeyance, and will doubtless remain so for some time. Since they
learned of Marsh’s flight they have left her alone. They may perhaps
forget all about her. Now, I think, is the time to act.”

“What will they do to her if her case comes on again?”

“It is too early yet to conjecture.”

It was shortly before Christmas that the Policeman began to grow
nervous and excited, and I could see that his emotion was real. His
plan for Mrs. Marsh’s escape was developing, occupying his whole mind
and causing him no small concern. Every day I brought him some little
present, such as cigarettes, sugar, or butter, procured from Maria,
so that he should have fewer household cares to worry over. At last I
became almost as wrought up as he was himself, while Maria, whom I kept
informed, was in a constant state of tremor resulting from her fever of
anxiety.

December 18th dawned bleak and raw. The wind tore in angry gushes round
the corners of the houses, snatching up the sandy snow, and flinging it
viciously in the half-hidden faces of hurrying, harassed pedestrians.
Toward noon the storm abated, and Maria and I set out together for a
neighbouring market-place. We were going to buy a woman’s cloak, for
that night I was to take Mrs. Marsh across the frontier.

The corner of the Kuznetchny Pereulok and the Vladimirovsky Prospect
has been a busy place for “speculators” ever since private trading was
prohibited. Even on this bitter winter day there were the usual lines
of wretched people standing patiently, disposing of personal belongings
or of food got by foraging in the country. Many of them were women of
the educated class, selling off their last possessions in the effort
to scrape together sufficient to buy meagre provisions for themselves
or their families. Either they were unable to find occupation or were
here in the intervals of work. Old clothing, odds and ends of every
description, crockery, toys, nick-nacks, clocks, books, pictures,
paper, pots, pans, pails, pipes, post-cards--the entire paraphernalia
of antiquarian and second-hand dealers’ shops--could here be found
turned out on to the pavements.

Maria and I passed the people selling sugar by the lump, their little
stock of four or five lumps exposed on outstretched palms. We also
passed the herrings, and the “bread patties” of greenish colour.
Passers-by would pick up a patty, smell it, and if they did not like
it, would put it back and try the next. Maria was making for the old
clothing, and as we pushed through the crowd we kept eyes and ears open
for warning of a possible raid, for from time to time bands of guards
would make a sudden dash at the “speculators,” arrest a few unlucky
ones, and disperse the rest.

Maria soon found what she wanted--a warm cloak which had evidently seen
better days. The tired eyes of the tall, refined lady from whom we
bought it opened wide as I immediately paid the first price she asked.

“_Je vous remercie, Madame_,” I said, and as Maria donned the cloak and
we moved away the look of scorn on the lady’s face passed into one of
astonishment.

“Don’t fail to have tea ready at five, Maria,” I said as we returned.

“Am I likely to fail, Ivan Ilitch?”

We sat and waited. The minutes were hours, the hours days. At three
I said: “I am going now, Maria.” Biting her fingers, Maria stood
trembling as I left her and set out to walk across the town.

       *       *       *       *       *

The dingy interior of the headquarters of the Extraordinary Commission,
with its bare stairs and passages, is an eerie place at all times of
the year, but never is its sombre, sorrow-laden gloom so intense as
on a December afternoon when dusk is sinking into darkness. While
Maria and I, unable to conceal our agitation, made our preparations,
there sat in one of the inner chambers at _No. 2 Goróhovaya_ a
group of women, from thirty to forty in number. Their faces were
undistinguishable in the growing darkness as they sat in groups on
the wooden planks which took the place of bedsteads. The room was
over-heated and nauseatingly stuffy, but the patient figures paid no
heed, nor appeared to care whether it be hot or cold, dark or light. A
few chatted in undertones, but most of them sat motionless and silent,
waiting, waiting, endlessly waiting.

The terror-hour had not yet come--it came only at seven each evening.
The terror-hour was more terrible in the men’s chambers, where the toll
was greater, but it visited the women, too. Then, every victim knew
that if the heavy door was opened and his name called, he passed out
into eternity. For executions were carried out in the evening and the
bodies removed at night.

At seven o’clock, all talk, all action ceased. Faces set, white and
still, fixed on the heavy folding-door. When it creaked every figure
became a statue, a death-statue, stone-livid, breathless, dead in life.
A moment of ghastly, intolerable suspense, a silence that could be
felt, and in the silence--a name. And when the name was spoken, every
figure--but one--would imperceptibly relapse. Here and there a lip
would twitch, here and there a smile would flicker. But no one would
break the dead silence. One of their number was doomed.

The figure that bore the spoken name would rise, and move, move slowly
with a wooden, unnatural gait, tottering along the narrow aisle between
the plank couches. Some would look up and some would look down; some,
fascinated, would watch the dead figure pass; and some would pray, or
mutter, “To-morrow, maybe, I.” Or there would be a frantic shriek, a
brutal struggle, and worse than Death would fill the chamber, till
where two were, one only would be left, heaving convulsively, insane,
clutching the rough woodwork with bleeding nails.

But the silence was the silence of supreme compassion, the eyes that
followed or the eyes that fell were alike those of brothers or sisters,
for in death’s hour vanish all differences and there reigns the only
true Communism--the Communism of Sympathy. Not there, in the Kremlin,
nor there in the lying soviets--but here in the terrible house of
inquisition, in the Communist dungeons, is true Communism at last
established!

But on this December afternoon the terror-hour was not yet. There were
still three hours’ respite, and the figures spoke low in groups or sat
silently waiting, waiting, endlessly waiting.

Then suddenly a name was called. “_Lydia Marsh!_”

The hinges creaked, the guard appeared in the doorway, and the name was
spoken loud and clearly. “It is not the terror-hour yet,” thought every
woman, glancing at the twilight through the high, dirt-stained windows.

A figure rose from a distant couch. “What can it be?” “Another
interrogation?” “An unusual hour!” Low voices sounded from the group.
“They’ve left me alone three days,” said the rising figure, wearily. “I
suppose now it begins all over again. Well, _à bientôt_.”

The figure disappeared in the doorway, and the women went on
waiting--waiting for seven o’clock.

“Follow me,” said the guard. He moved along the corridor and turned
down a side-passage. They passed others in the corridor, but no one
heeded. The guard stopped. Looking up, the woman saw she was outside
the women’s lavatory. She waited. The guard pointed with his bayonet.

“In here?” queried the figure in surprise. The guard was silent. The
woman pushed the door open and entered.

Lying in the corner were a dark green shawl and a shabby hat, with two
slips of paper attached. One of them was a pass in an unknown name,
stating that the holder had entered the building at four o’clock and
must leave before seven. The other had scrawled on it the words: “Walk
straight into St. Izaac’s Cathedral.”

Mechanically she destroyed the second slip, adjusted the shabby hat,
and wrapping the shawl well round her neck and face passed out into the
passage. She elbowed others in the corridor, but no one heeded her. At
the foot of the main staircase she was asked for her pass. She showed
it and was motioned on. At the main entrance she was again asked for
her pass. She showed it and was passed out into the street. She looked
up and down. The street was empty, and crossing the road hurriedly she
disappeared round the corner.

Like dancing constellations the candles flickered and flared in front
of the ikons at the foot of the huge pillars of the vast cathedral.
Halfway up the columns vanished in gloom. I had already burned two
candles, and though I was concealed in the niche of a pillar, I knelt
and stood alternately, partly from impatience, partly that my piety
should be patent to any chance observer. But my eyes were fixed on the
little wooden side-entrance. How interminable the minutes seemed.

A quarter to five! Then the green shawl appeared. It looked almost
black in the dim darkness. It slipped through the doorway quickly,
stood still a moment, and moved irresolutely forward. I walked up to
the shrouded figure.

“Mrs. Marsh?” I said quietly in English.

“Yes.”

“I am the person you are to meet. I hope you will soon see your
husband.”

“Where is he?” she asked, anxiously.

“In Finland. You go there with me to-night.”

We left the cathedral and crossing the square took a cab and drove to
the place called Five Corners. Here we walked a little and finding
another cab drove near to “No. 5,” again walking the last hundred
yards. I banged at the door three times.

How shall I describe the meeting with Maria! I left them weeping
together and went into another room. Neither will I attempt to describe
the parting, when an hour later Mrs. Marsh stood ready for her journey,
clad in the cloak we had purchased in the morning, and with a black
shawl in place of the green one.

“There is no time to lose,” I said. “We must be at the station at
seven, and it is a long drive.”

The adieus were over at last, and Maria stood weeping at the door as we
made our way down the dark stone stairs.

“I will call you Varvara,” I cautioned my companion. “You call me
Vania, and if by chance we are stopped, I am taking you to hospital.”

We drove slowly to the distant straggling Okhta station, where lately
I had watched the huge figure of Marsh clamber on to the roof and
disappear through the window. The little Policeman was on the platform,
sincerely overjoyed at this happy ending to his design. I forgot his
ways, his dirtiness, his messy quarters, and thanked him heartily, and
as I thrust the packet of money Marsh had left for him into his hand, I
felt that at this moment, at least, that was not what was uppermost in
his thoughts.

“Come on, Varvara!” I shouted in Russian, rudely tugging Mrs. Marsh by
the sleeve and dragging her along the platform. “We shan’t get places
if you stand gaping like that! Come on, stupid!” I hauled her toward
the train, and seeing an extra box-car being hitched on in front,
rushed in its direction.

“Gently, gently, Vania!” cried my companion in genuine distress as I
lifted her bodily and landed her on the dirty floor.

“_Ne zievai!_” I cried. “_Sadyis! Na, beri mieshotchek!_ Don’t yawn!
Get in! Here, take the bag!” and while I clambered up, I handed her
the packet of sandwiches made by Maria for the journey. “If anything
happens,” I whispered in English when we were safely ensconced, “we are
’speculators’--looking for milk; that’s what nearly everybody here is
doing.”

The compact, seething mass of beings struggling to squirm into the
car resembled a swarm of hiving bees, and in a few moments the place
was packed like a sardine-box. In vain late arrivals endeavoured,
headforemost, to burrow a path inward. In vain some dozens of
individuals pleaded to the inmates to squeeze “just a little tighter”
and make room “for just one more.” Somehow the doors were slid to, and
we sat in the pitch darkness and waited.

Though the car must have held nearly a hundred people, once we were
shut in conversation ceased completely; scarcely any one spoke, and if
they did it was in undertones. Until the train started, the silence,
but for audible breathing, was uncanny. Only a boy, sitting next to
my companion, coughed during the whole journey--coughed rackingly
and incessantly, nearly driving me mad. After a while a candle was
produced, and round the flickering light at one end of the car some
Finns began singing folk-songs. A few people tumbled out at wayside
stations, and four hours later, when we arrived at Grusino, the car was
only three-quarters full.

It was nearly midnight. A mass of humanity surged from the train
and dispersed rapidly into the woods in all directions. I took my
companion, as Marsh had directed, along a secluded path in the wrong
direction. A few minutes later we turned, and crossing the rails a
little above the platform, took the forest track that led to Fita’s
house.

[Illustration: RAILWAY TRAVELLING IN SOVIET RUSSIA]

Fita was a Finn, the son of a peasant who had been shot by the
Bolsheviks for “speculation.” While Fita was always rewarded for his
services as guide, his father’s death was a potent incentive to him to
do whatever lay in his power to help those who were fleeing from his
parent’s murderers. Eventually he was discovered in this occupation,
and suffered the same fate as his father, being shot “for conspiring
against the proletarian dictatorship.” He was only sixteen years of
age, very simple and shy, but courageous and enterprising.

We had an hour to wait at Fita’s cottage, and while Mrs. Marsh lay down
to rest I took the boy aside to speak about the journey and question
him as to four other people, obviously fugitives like ourselves, whom
we found in his house.

“Which route are we going by,” I asked, “north or west?”

“North,” he answered. “It is much longer, but when the weather is good
it is not difficult walking and is the safest.”

“You have the best sledge for me?”

“Yes, and the best horse.”

“These other people, who are they?”

“I don’t know. The man is an officer. He came inquiring in these parts
three days ago and the peasants directed him to me. I promised to help
him.”

Besides the Russian officer, clad in rough working clothes, there was
a lady who spoke French, and two pretty girls of about fifteen and
seventeen years of age. The girls were dressed rather _à la turcque_,
in brown woollen jerkins and trousers of the same material. They
showed no trace of nervousness, and both looked as though they were
thoroughly enjoying a jolly adventure. They spoke to the officer
in Russian and to the lady in French, and I took it that she was a
governess and he an escort.

We drove out from Fita’s cottage at one o’clock. The land through which
the Russian frontier passes west of Lake Ladoga is forest and morass,
with few habitations. In winter the morass freezes and is covered
with deep snow. The next stage of our journey ended at a remote hut
five miles from the frontier on the Russian side, the occupant of
which, likewise a Finnish peasant, was to conduct us on foot through
the woods to the first Finnish village, ten miles beyond. The night
was a glorious one. The day’s storm had completely abated. Huge white
clouds floated slowly across the full moon, and the air was still. The
fifteen-mile sleigh-drive from Fita’s cottage to the peasant’s hut,
over hill and dale, by bye-ways and occasionally straight across the
marshes when outposts had to be avoided, was one of the most beautiful
I have ever experienced--even in Russia.

In a large open clearing of the forest stood three or four rude huts,
with tumbledown outhouses, black, silent, and, like a picture to a
fairy tale, throwing blue shadows on the dazzling snow. The driver
knocked at one of the doors. After much waiting it was opened, and we
were admitted by an old peasant and his wife, obviously torn from their
slumbers.

We were joined a quarter of an hour later by the other party,
exchanging, however, no civilities or signs of recognition. When the
peasant had dressed we set out.

Deserting the track almost immediately, we launched into the deep snow
across the open ground, making directly for the forest. Progress was
retarded by the soft snowdrifts into which our feet sank as high as the
knees, and for the sake of the ladies we had to make frequent halts.
Winding in and out of the forest, avoiding tracks and skirting open
spaces, it seemed an interminable time before we arrived anywhere near
the actual frontier line.

Mrs. Marsh and the French lady patched up a chatting acquaintance, and
during one of our halts, while the girls were lying outstretched on the
snow, I asked her if the French lady had told her who our companions
were. But the French lady, it appeared, would not say, until we had
actually crossed the frontier.

I was astonished at the manner in which Mrs. Marsh stood the strain of
our night adventure. She had been in prison nearly a month, living on
the scanty and atrocious prison food, subjected to long, nerve-racking
and searching cross-examinations, yet she bore up better than any of
the other females in our party, and after rest-halts was always the
first to be ready to restart. There were ditches to cross and narrow,
rickety bridges to be traversed. Once our guide, laden with parcels,
suddenly vanished, sinking completely into an invisible dyke which
had filled with drifted snow. He scrambled up the other side all wet
from the water into which he had plunged through the thin ice. The
snow was so soft that we could find no foothold from which to jump,
and it looked as if there were no means of crossing except as our poor
guide had done, until the idea occurred to me that if I sprawled on my
stomach the snowdrift might not collapse under my weight. So, planting
my feet as deeply as I could, I threw myself across, digging with my
hands into the other side till I got a grip, and thus forming a bridge.
Mrs. Marsh walked tentatively across my back, the drift still held, the
others followed. I wriggled over on my stomach, and we all got over dry.

At last we arrived at a dyke about eight or ten feet broad, filled with
water and only partially frozen over. A square white-and-black post on
its bank showed that we were at the frontier. “The outposts are a mile
away on either hand,” whispered our peasant-guide. “We must get across
as quickly as possible.”

The dyke lay across a clearing in the forest. We walked along it,
looking wistfully at the other bank ten feet away, and searching for
the bridge our guide said should be somewhere here. All at once a black
figure emerged from the trees a hundred yards behind us. We stood
stock-still, expecting others to appear, and ready, if attacked, to
jump into the dyke and reach the other bank at all costs. Our guide was
the most terrified of the party, but the black figure turned out to be
only a peasant acquaintance of his from another village, who told us
there was a bridge at the other end of the clearing.

The “bridge” we found to be a rickety plank, ice-covered and slippery,
that threatened to give way as each one of us stepped on to it. One by
one we crossed it, expecting it every moment to collapse, till at last
we stood in a little group on the farther side.

“This is Finland,” observed our guide, laconically, “that is the last
you will see of _Sovdepia_.” He used an ironical popular term for
Soviet Russia constructed from the first syllables of the words Soviets
of Deputies.

The moment they set foot on Finnish soil the two girls crossed
themselves devoutly and fell on their knees. Then we moved up to a
fallen tree-trunk some distance away and sat down to eat sandwiches.

“It’s all right for you,” the peasant went on, suddenly beginning to
talk. “You’re out of it, but I’ve got to go back.” He had scarcely said
a word the whole time, but once out of Russia, even though “_Sovdepia_”
was but a few yards distant, he felt he could say what he liked. And he
did. But most of the party paid but little attention to his complaints
against the hated “_Kommuna_.” That was now all behind.

It was easy work from thence onward. There was another long walk
through deep snow, but we could lie down as often as we pleased
without fear of discovery by Red patrols. We should only have to
report to the nearest Finnish authorities and ask for an escort until
we were identified. We all talked freely now--no longer in nervous
whispers--and everyone had some joke to tell that made everybody else
laugh. At one of our halts Mrs. Marsh whispered in my ear, “They are
the daughters of the Grand Duke Paul Alexandrovitch, the Tsar’s uncle,
who was imprisoned the other day.”

The girls were his daughters by a morganatic marriage. I thought little
of them at the time, except that they were both very pretty and very
tastefully dressed in their sporting costumes. But I was reminded of
them a few weeks later when I was back in Petrograd. Without trial,
their father was shot one night in the fortress of St. Peter and St.
Paul, and his body, together with other near relatives of the murdered
Tsar, was thrown into a common and unmarked grave.

The incident did not impress me as it did some, for in the
revolutionary tornado those of high estate pass like chaff before
the wind. I could not but feel more for the hundreds less known and
less fortunate who were unable to flee and escape the cruel scythe of
revolution. Still, I was glad the young girls I had travelled with
were no longer in the place called _Sovdepia_. How, I wondered, would
they learn of the grim tragedy of the gloomy fortress? Who would tell
them? To whom would fall the bitter lot to say: “Your father was shot
for bearing the name he bore--shot, not in fair fight, but like a dog,
by a gang of Letts and Chinese hirelings, and his body lies none knows
where”? And I was glad it was not I.




CHAPTER IV

MESHES


“Why, yes, Maria!” I exclaimed, “the way Mrs. Marsh bore up was just
wonderful to see! Twelve miles in deep snow, heavy marching through
thickets and scrub, over ditches and dykes, stumps and pitfalls, with
never a word of complaint, as though it were a picnic! You’d never have
dreamt she was just out of prison.”

“Yes, of course,” said Maria, proudly, “that would be just like her.
And where is she now, Ivan Ilitch?”

“On the way to England, I guess.”

I was back again in Red Petrograd after a brief stay in Finland. That
little country was supposed to be the headquarters of the Russian
counter-revolution, which meant that everyone who had a plan to
overthrow the Bolsheviks (and there were almost as many plans as there
were patriots) conspired with as much noise as possible to push it
through to the detriment of everybody else’s. So tongues wagged fast
and viciously, and any old cock-and-bull story about anybody else was
readily believed, circulated, and shouted abroad. You got it published
if you could, and if you couldn’t (the papers, after all, had to draw
the line somewhere), then you printed it yourself in the form of a
libellous pamphlet. I felt a good deal safer in Petrograd, where I was
thrown entirely on my own resources, than in Helsingfors, where the
appearance of a stranger in a café or restaurant in almost anybody’s
company was sufficient to set the puppets of a rival faction in
commotion, like an ant-nest when a stone is dropped on it.

So I hid, stayed at a room in a private house, bought my own food
or frequented insignificant restaurants, and was glad when I was
given some money for expenses and could return to my friends Maria,
Stepanovna, the Journalist, and others in Petrograd.

“How did you get back here, Ivan Ilitch?”

“Same old way, Maria. Black night. Frozen river. Deep snow. Everything
around--bushes, trees, meadows--still and grey-blue in the starlight.
Finnish patrols kept guard as before--lent me a white sheet, too, to
wrap myself up in. Sort of cloak of invisibility, like in the fairy
tales. So while the Finns watched through the bushes, I shuffled across
the river, looking like Cæsar’s ghost.”

Maria was fascinated. “And did nobody see you?”

“Nobody, Maria. To make a good story I should have knocked at the
door of the Red patrol and announced myself as the spirit of His Late
Imperial Majesty, returned to wreak vengeance, shouldn’t I? But I
didn’t. Instead of that I threw away the sheet and took a ticket to
Petrograd. Very prosaic, wasn’t it? I’ll have some more tea, please.”

I found a new atmosphere developing in the city which is proudly
entitled the “Metropolis of the World Revolution.” Simultaneously with
the increasing shortage of food and fuel and the growing embitterment
of the masses, new tendencies were observable on the part of the
ruling Communist Party. Roughly, these tendencies might be classed as
political or administrative, social, and militarist.

Politically, the Communist Party was being driven in view of popular
discontent to tighten its control by every means on all branches of
administrative activity in the country. Thus the people’s co-operative
societies and trade unions were gradually being deprived of their
liberties and independence, and the “boss” system under Communist
bosses was being introduced. At the same time elections had to be
strictly “controlled,” that is, manipulated in such a way that only
Communists got elected.

As an off-set to this, it was evident the Communists were beginning to
realize that political “soundness” (that is, public confession of the
Communist creed) was a bad substitute for administrative ability. The
premium on ignorance was being replaced by a premium on intelligence
and training, and bourgeois “specialists” of every calling, subject
to rigid Communist control, were being encouraged to resume their
avocations or accept posts with remunerative pay under the Soviet
Government. Only two conditions were required, namely, that the
individual renounce all claim to former property and all participation
in politics. These overtures were made particularly to members of
the liberal professions, doctors, nurses, matrons, teachers, actors,
and artists, but also to industrial and commercial experts, and even
landlords who were trained agriculturists. Thus was established a
compromise with the bourgeoisie.

No people in the world are so capable of heroic and self-sacrificing
labour for purely altruistic motives as a certain type of Russian.
I remember in the summer of 1918, when the persecution of the
intelligentsia was at its height, drawing attention in an official
report to the remarkable fact of the large number of educated Russians
who had heroically stuck to their posts and were struggling in the
face of adversity to save at least something from the general wreck.
Such individuals might be found at times even within the ranks of “the
party,” but they cared little for the silly politics of Bolshevism
and nothing whatever for the world revolution. Credit is due to the
Communists at least to this extent, that they realized ultimately
the value of such service to humanity, and, when they discovered it,
encouraged it, especially if the credit for it accrued to themselves.
The work done by heroic individuals of this type served largely to
counterbalance the psychological effect of ever-increasing political
and industrial slavery, and it has therefore been denounced as
“treacherous” by some counter-revolutionary _émigrés_, and especially
by those in whose eyes the alleviation of the bitter lot of the Russian
people was a minor detail compared with the restoration of themselves
to power.

The third growing tendency, the militarist, was the most interesting,
and, incidentally, to me the most embarrassing. The stimulus to
build a mighty Red army for world-revolutionary purposes was
accentuated by the pressing need of mobilizing forces to beat off the
counter-revolutionary, or “White,” armies gathering on the outskirts
of Russia, particularly in the south and east. The call for volunteers
was a complete failure from the start, except in so far as people
joined the Red army with the object of getting bigger rations until
being sent to the front, and then deserting at the first opportunity.
So mobilization orders increased in frequency and stringency and until
I got some settled occupation I had to invent expedients to keep my
passport papers up to date.

My friends, the Finnish patrols, had furnished me with a renewed
document better worded than the last and with a later date, so I
left the old one in Finland and now keep it as a treasured relic. As
a precautionary measure I changed my name to Joseph Krylenko. But
the time was coming when even those employees of the Extraordinary
Commission who were not indispensable might be subject to mobilization.
The Tsarist police agents, of course, and Chinese and other foreign
hirelings, who eavesdropped and spied in the factories and public
places, were indispensable, but the staff of clerical employees, one of
whom I purported to be, might be cut down. So I had somehow to get a
document showing I was exempt from military service.

It was Zorinsky who helped me out. I called him up the day after my
return, eager to have news of Melnikoff. He asked me to come round
to dinner and I deliberated with myself whether, having told him I
expected to go to Moscow, I should let him know I had been to Finland.
I decided to avoid the subject and say nothing at all.

Zorinsky greeted me warmly. So did his wife. As we seated ourselves at
the dinner-table I noticed there was still no lack of good food, though
Elena Ivanovna, of course, complained.

“Your health, Pavel Ivanitch,” exclaimed Zorinsky as usual; “glad to
see you back. How are things over there?”

“Over where?” I queried.

“Why, in Finland, of course.”

So he knew already! It was a good thing for me that I had devoted a
deal of thought to the enigmatical personality of my companion. I
could not make him out. Personally, I disliked him intensely, yet he
had already been of considerable service and in any case I needed
his assistance to effect Melnikoff’s release. On one occasion he
had mentioned, in passing, that he knew Melnikoff’s friend Ivan
Sergeievitch, so it had been my intention to question the latter on the
subject while in Finland, but he was away and I had seen no one else to
ask. The upshot of my deliberations was that I resolved to cultivate
Zorinsky’s acquaintance for my own ends, but until I knew him better
never to betray any true feelings of surprise, fear, or satisfaction.

Disconcerted, therefore, as I was by his knowledge of my movements, I
managed to divert my undeniable confusion into an expression of disgust.

“Rotten,” I replied with a good deal of emphasis, and, incidentally, of
truth. “Absolutely rotten. If people here think Finland is going to do
anything against the Bolsheviks they are mistaken. I never in my life
saw such a mess-up of factions and feuds.”

“But is there plenty to eat there?” put in Elena Ivanovna, this being
the sole subject that interested her.

“Oh, yes, there is plenty to eat,” and to her delight and envy I
detailed a comprehensive list of delicacies unobtainable in Russia,
even by the theatrical world.

“It is a pity you did not let me put you across the bridge at
Bielo’ostrof,” observed Zorinsky, referring to his offer to assist me
in getting across the frontier.

“Oh, it was all right,” I said. “I had to leave at a moment’s notice.
It was a long and difficult walk, but not unpleasant.”

“I could have put you across quite simply,” he said, “--both of you.”

“Who, ‘both of us’?”

“Why, you and Mrs. Marsh, of course.”

Phew! So he knew that, too!

“You seem to know a lot of things,” I remarked, as casually as I could.

“It is my hobby,” he replied, with his crooked, cynical smile. “You
are to be congratulated, I must say, on Mrs. Marsh’s escape. It was, I
believe, very neatly executed. You didn’t do it yourself, I suppose?”

“No,” I said, “and, to tell the truth, I have no idea how it was done.”
I was prepared to swear by all the gods that I knew nothing of the
affair.

“Nor have they any idea at _No. 2 Goróhovaya_,” he said. “At least, so
I am told.” He appeared not to attach importance to the matter. “By
the way,” he continued a moment later, “I want to warn you against a
fellow I have heard Marsh was in touch with. Alexei--Alexei--what’s his
name?--Alexei Fomitch something-or-other--I’ve forgotten the surname.”

The Policeman!

“Ever met him?”

“Never heard of him,” I said, indifferently.

“Look out if you do,” said Zorinsky, “he is a German spy.”

“Any idea where he lives?” I inquired, in the same tone.

“No; he is registered under a pseudonym, of course. But he doesn’t
interest me. I chanced to hear of him the other day and thought I would
caution you.”

Was it mere coincidence that Zorinsky mentioned the Policeman? I
resolved to venture a query.

“Any connection between Mrs. Marsh and this--er--German spy?” I asked,
casually.

“Not that I know of.” For a moment a transitory flash appeared in his
eyes. “You really think Mrs. Marsh was ignorant of how she escaped?” he
added.

“I am positive. She hadn’t the faintest notion.”

Zorinsky was thoughtful. We changed the subject, but after a while he
approached it again.

“It is impertinent of me to ask questions,” he said, courteously, “but
I cannot help being abstractly interested in your chivalrous rescue of
Mrs. Marsh. I scarcely expect you to answer, but I should, indeed, be
interested to know how you learned she was free.”

“Why, very simply,” I replied. “I met her quite by chance at a friend’s
house and offered to escort her across the frontier.”

Zorinsky collapsed and the subject was not mentioned again. Though it
was clear he had somehow established a connection in his mind between
the Policeman’s name and that of Mrs. Marsh, my relief was intense
to find him now on the wrong tack and apparently indifferent to the
subject.

As on the occasion of my first visit to this interesting personage, I
became so engrossed in subjects he introduced that I completely forgot
Melnikoff, although the latter had been uppermost in my thoughts since
I successfully landed Mrs. Marsh in Finland. Nor did the subject recur
to mind until Zorinsky himself broached it.

“Well, I have lots of news for you,” he said as we moved into the
drawing-room for coffee. “In the first place, Vera Alexandrovna’s café
is rounded up and she’s under lock and key.”

He imparted this information in an indifferent tone.

“Are you not sorry for Vera Alexandrovna?” I said.

“Sorry? Why should one be? She was a nice girl, but foolish to keep a
place like that, with all those stupid old fogeys babbling aloud like
chatterboxes. It was bound to be found out.”

I recalled that this was exactly what I had thought about the place
myself.

“What induced _you_ to frequent it?” I asked.

“Oh, just for company,” he replied. “Sometimes one found someone to
talk to. Lucky I was not there. The Bolsheviks got quite a haul, I am
told, something like twenty people. I just happened to miss, and should
have walked right into the trap next day had I not chanced to find out
just in time.”

My misgivings, then, regarding Vera’s secret café had been correct, and
I was thankful I had fought shy of the place after my one visit. But I
felt very sorry for poor Vera Alexandrovna. I was still thinking of her
when Zorinsky thrust a big blue sheet of oil paper into my hands.

“What do you think of that?” he asked.

The paper was a pen-sketch of the Finnish Gulf, but for some time I
could make neither head nor tail of the geometrical designs which
covered it. Only when I read in the corner the words _Fortress of
Cronstadt, Distribution of Mines_, did I realize what the map really
was.

“Plan of the minefields around Cronstadt and in the Finnish Gulf,”
explained Zorinsky. The mines lay in inner and outer fields and the
course was shown which a vessel would have to take to pass through
safely. The plan proved subsequently to be quite correct.

“How did you get hold of it?” I asked, interested and amused.

“Does it matter?” he said. “There is generally a way to do these
things. That is the original. If you would like to make a copy of it,
you must do so to-night. It must be returned to its locked drawer in
the Admiralty not later than half-past nine to-morrow morning.”

A few days later I secured through my regular Admiralty connections,
whom I met at the Journalist’s, confirmation of this distribution of
mines. They could not procure me the map, but they gave a list of the
latitudes and longitudes, which tallied precisely with those shown on
Zorinsky’s plan.

While I was still examining the scheme of minefields my companion
produced two further papers and asked me to glance at them. I found
them to be official certificates of exemption from military service
on the ground of heart trouble, filled up with details, date of
examination (two days previously), signatures of the officiating
doctor, who was known to me by name, the doctor’s assistant, and the
proxy of the controlling commissar. One was filled out in the name of
Zorinsky. The other was complete--except for the name of the holder!
A close examination and comparison of the signatures convinced me
they were genuine. This was exactly the certificate I so much needed
to avoid mobilization and I began to think Zorinsky a genius--an evil
genius, perhaps, but still a genius!

“One for each of us,” he observed, laconically. “The doctor is a
good friend of mine. I needed one for myself, so I thought I might
as well get one for you, too. At the end of the day the doctor told
the commissar’s assistant he had promised to examine two individuals
delayed by business half an hour later. There was no need for the
official to wait, he said; if he did not mind putting his signature
to the empty paper, he assured him it would be all right. He knew
exactly what was the trouble with the two fellows; they were genuine
cases, but their names had slipped his memory. Of course, the
commissar’s assistant might wait if he chose, but he assured him it
was unnecessary. So the commissar’s assistant signed the papers and
departed. Shortly after, the doctor’s assistant did the same. The
doctor waited three-quarters of an hour for his two cases. They did
not arrive, and here are the exemption certificates. Will you fill in
your name at once?”

What? _My name!_ I suddenly recollected that I had never told Zorinsky
what surname I was living under, nor shown him my papers, nor initiated
him into any kind of personal confidence whatsoever. Nor had my
reticence been accidental. At every house I frequented I was known by a
different Christian name and patronymic (the Russian mode of address),
and I felt intensely reluctant to disclose my assumed surname or show
the passport in my possession.

The situation was one of great delicacy, however. Could I decently
refuse to inscribe my name in Zorinsky’s presence after the
various favours he had shown me and the assistance he was lending
me--especially by procuring me the very exemption certificate I so
badly needed? Clearly it would be an offence. On the other hand, I
could not invent another name and thus lose the document, since it
would always have to be shown together with a regular passport. To gain
time for reflection I picked up the certificate to examine it again.

The longer I thought the clearer I realized that, genuine though the
certificate undoubtedly was, the plot had been laid deliberately
to make me disclose the name under which I was living! Had it been
the Journalist, or even the Policeman, I should not have hesitated,
certainly not have winced as I did now. But it was Zorinsky, the
clever, cynical, and mysterious Zorinsky, for whom I suddenly
conceived, as I cast a sidelong glance at him, a most intense and
overpowering repugnance.

Zorinsky caught my sidelong glance. He was lolling in a rocking-chair,
with a bland expression on his misformed face as he swung forward and
backward, intent on his nails. He looked up, and as our eyes met for
the merest instant I saw he had not failed to note my hesitation.

I dropped into the desk-chair and seized a pen.

“Certainly,” I said, “I will inscribe my name at once. This is, indeed,
a godsend.”

Zorinsky rose and stood at my side. “You must imitate the writing,” he
said. “I am sorry I am not a draftsman to assist you.”

I substituted a pencil for the pen and began to draw my name in
outline, copying letters from the handwriting on the certificate.
I rapidly detected the essentials of the handwriting, and Zorinsky
applauded admiringly as I traced the words--_Joseph Krylenko_. When
they were done I finished them off in ink and laid down the pen, very
satisfied.

“Occupation?” queried my companion, as quietly as if he were asking the
hour.

_Occupation!_ A revolver-shot at my ear could not have startled me
more than this simple but completely unexpected query! The two blank
lines I took to be left for the name only, but, looking closer, I saw
that the second was, indeed, intended for the holder’s business or
occupation. The word _zaniatia_ (occupation) was not printed in full,
but abbreviated--_zan._, while these three letters were concealed by
the scrawling handwriting of the line below, denoting the age “thirty,”
written out in full.

I managed somehow not to jump out of my seat. “Is it essential?” I
asked. “I have no occupation.”

“Then you must invent one,” he replied. “You must have some sort of
passport with you. What do you show the guards in the street? Copy
whatever you have from that.”

Cornered! I had put my foot in it nicely. Zorinsky was inquisitive for
some reason or other to learn how I was living and under what name,
and had succeeded effectually in discovering part at least of what
he wanted to know. There was nothing for it. I reluctantly drew my
passport of the Extraordinary Commission from my pocket in order that I
might copy the exact wording.

“May I see?” asked my companion, picking up the paper. I scrutinized
his face as he slowly perused it. An amused smile flickered round his
crooked mouth, one end of which jutted up into his cheek. “A very nice
passport indeed,” he said, finally, looking with peculiar care at the
signatures. “It will be a long time before you land in the cells of
_No. 2 Goróhovaya_ if you continue like this.”

He turned the paper over. Fortunately the regulation had not yet been
published rendering all “documents of identification” invalid unless
stamped by one’s house committee, showing the full address. So there
was nothing on the back.

“You are a pupil of Melnikoff, that is clear,” he said, laying the
paper down on the desk. “By the way, I have something to tell you about
Melnikoff. But finish your writing first.”

I soon inscribed my occupation of clerk in an office of the
Extraordinary Commission, adding also “six” to the age to conform
with my other papers. As I traced the letters I tried to sum up the
situation. Melnikoff, I hoped, would now soon be free, but misgivings
began to arise regarding my own position, which I had a disquieting
suspicion had in some way become jeopardized as a result of the
disclosures I had had to make that evening to Zorinsky.

When I had finished I folded the exemption certificate and put it with
my passport in my pocket.

“Well, what is the news of Melnikoff?” I said.

Zorinsky was engrossed in _Pravda_, the official Press organ of the
Communist Party. “I beg your pardon? Oh, yes--Melnikoff. I have no
doubt he will be released, but the investigator wants the whole 60,000
roubles first.”

“That is strange,” I observed, surprised. “You told me he would only
want the second half _after_ Melnikoff’s release.”

“True. But I suppose now he fears he won’t have time to get it, since
he also will have to quit.”

“And meanwhile what guarantee have I--have we--that the investigator
will fulfil his pledge?”

Zorinsky looked indifferently over the top of his newspaper.

“Guarantee? None,” he replied, in his usual laconic manner.

“Then why the devil should I throw away another 30,000 roubles on the
off-chance----?”

“You needn’t if you don’t want to,” he put in, in the same tone.

“Are you not interested in the subject?” I said, secretly indignant at
his manner.

“Of course I am. But what is the use of getting on one’s hind-legs
about it? The investigator wants his money in advance. Without it, he
will certainly risk nothing. With it, he may, and there’s an end of it.
If I were you I would pay up, if you want Melnikoff let out. What is
the good of losing your first 30,000 for nothing? You won’t get that
back, anyway.”

I thought for a moment. It seemed to me highly improbable that a rascal
investigator, having got his money, would deliberately elect to put
his neck in a noose to save someone he didn’t care two pins about.
Was there no other means of effecting the escape? I thought of the
Policeman. But with inquiries being made along one line, inquiries
along a second would doubtless be detected by the first, with all sorts
of undesirable complications and discoveries. An idea occurred to me.

“Can we not threaten the life of the investigator if he plays false?” I
suggested.

Zorinsky considered. “You mean hire someone to shoot him? That would
cost a lot of money and we should be in the hands of our hired assassin
as much as we are now in those of our investigator, while if he were
shot we should lose the last chance of saving Melnikoff. Besides, the
day after we threaten the investigator’s life he will decamp with the
first thirty thousand in his pocket. Pay up, Pavel Ivanitch, pay up and
take the chance--that’s my advice.”

Zorinsky picked up his paper and went on reading.

What should I do? Faint though the chance seemed, I resolved to take
it, as it was the only one. I told Zorinsky I would bring him the money
on the morrow.

“All right,” he said, adding thoughtfully, as he laid aside the
newspaper. “By the way, I think you were perhaps right about
threatening the investigator’s life. Yes. It is not a bad idea. He need
not know we know we are really powerless. We will tell him he is being
tracked and cannot escape us. I will see what can be done about it. You
are right, after all, Pavel Ivanitch.”

Satisfied at having made this suggestion, I set about to copy the map
of the minefields and then retired for the night.

Not to sleep, however. For hours I paced up and down the soft carpet,
recalling every word of the evening’s conversation, and trying to
invent a means of making myself again independent of Zorinsky.

Would Melnikoff be released? The prospects seemed suddenly to have
diminished. Meanwhile, Zorinsky knew my name, and might, for all I
knew, out of sheer curiosity, be designing to discover my haunts and
acquaintances. I recalled poignantly how I had been cornered that
evening and forced to show him my passport.

With this train of thought I took my newly procured exemption
certificate from my pocket and examined it again. Yes, it certainly was
a treasure. “Incurable heart trouble”--that meant permanent exemption.
With this and my passport, I considered, I might with comparative
safety even register myself and take regular rooms somewhere on the
outskirts of the town. However, I resolved I would not do that as long
as I could conveniently live in the centre of the city, moving about
from house to house.

The only thing I did not like about my new “document” was its patent
newness. I have never yet seen anybody keep tidy “documents” in Russia,
the normal condition of a passport being the verge of dissolution.
There was no need to reduce my certificate to that state at once, since
it was only two days old, but I decided that I would at least fold and
crumple it as much as my passport, which was only five days old. I took
the paper and, folding it tightly in four, pressed the creases firmly
between finger and thumb. Then, laying it on the table, I squeezed the
folds under my thumb-nail, drawing the paper backward and forward.
Finally, the creases looking no longer new, I began to ruffle the edges.

[Illustration: THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED]

And then a miracle occurred!

You know, of course, the conundrum: “Why is paper money preferable to
coin?”--the answer being, “Because when you put it in your pocket you
double it, and when you take it out you find it in creases.” Well,
that is what literally did occur with my exemption certificate! While
holding it in my hands and ruffling the edges, the paper all at once
appeared to move of itself, and, rather like protozoa propagating
its species, most suddenly and unexpectedly divided, revealing to my
astonished eyes not one exemption certificate--_but two_!

Two of the printed sheets had by some means become so closely stuck
together that it was only when the edges were ruffled that they fell
apart, and neither the doctor nor Zorinsky had noted it. Here was the
means of eluding Zorinsky by filling in another paper! How shall I
describe my joy at the unlooked-for discovery! The nervous reaction was
so intense that, much to my own amusement, I found tears streaming down
my cheeks. I laughed and felt like the Count of Monte Cristo unearthing
his treasure--until, sobering down a little, I recollected that the
blank form was quite useless until I had another passport to back it up.

That night I thrashed out my position thoroughly and determined on
a line of action. Zorinsky, I reflected, was a creature whom in
ordinary life I should have been inclined to shun like the pest. I
record here only those incidents and conversations which bear on my
story, but when not discussing “business” he lavished a good deal
of gratuitous information about his private life, particularly of
regimental days, which was revolting. But in the abnormal circumstances
in which I lived, to “cut” with anybody with whom I had once formed
a close association was very difficult, and in Zorinsky’s case
doubly so. Suppose he saw me in the street afterward, or heard of
me through any of his numerous connections? Pursuing his “hobby” of
_contre-espionnage_ he would surely not fail to follow the movements
of a star of the first magnitude like myself. There was no course
open but to remain on good terms and profit to the full by the
information I obtained from him and the people I occasionally met at
his house--information which proved to be invariably correct. But he
must learn nothing of my other movements, and in this respect I felt
the newly discovered blank exemption form would surely be of service. I
had only to procure another passport from somewhere or other.

What was Zorinsky’s real attitude toward Melnikoff, I wondered?
How well had they known each other? If only I had some means of
checking--but I knew none of Melnikoff’s connections in Russia. He had
lived at a hospital. He had spoken of a doctor friend. I had already
twice seen the woman at the lodge to which he had directed me. I
thought hard for a moment.

Yes, good idea! On the morrow I would resort once more to Melnikoff’s
hospital on The Islands, question the woman again, and, if possible,
seek an interview with the doctor. Perhaps he could shed light on the
matter. Thus deciding, I threw myself dressed on the bed and fell
asleep.




CHAPTER V

MELNIKOFF


Some three weeks later, on a cold Sunday morning in January, I sat in
the Doctor’s study at his small flat in one of the big houses at the
end of the Kamenostrovsky Prospect. The news had just arrived that the
German Communist leaders, Karl Liebknecht and Rosa Luxembourg, had been
killed in Berlin, the former in attempted flight, the latter mobbed by
an incensed crowd. Nobody in Russia had any idea who these two people
were, but their deaths caused consternation in the Communist camp, for
they had been relied upon to pull off a Red revolution in Germany and
thus accelerate the wave of Bolshevism westward across Europe.

Little known as Liebknecht and Luxembourg had been outside Germany
until the time of their death, in the hierarchy of Bolshevist saints
they were placed second only to Karl Marx and Engels, the Moses and
Aaron of the Communist Party. Russians are noted for their veneration
of ikons, representing to them the memory of saintly lives, but their
religious devotion is equalled by that of the Bolsheviks. Though he
does not cross himself, the true Bolshevik bows down in spirit to the
images of Marx and kindred revolutionaries with an obsequiousness
unexcelled by devotees of the church. The difference in the two creeds
lies in this: that whereas the orthodox Christian venerates saintly
lives according to their degree of unworldliness, individual goodness,
and spiritual sanctity, the Bolsheviks revere their saints for the
vehemence with which they promoted the class war, fomented discontent,
and preached world-wide revolution.

To what extent humanity suffered as the result of the decease of
the two German Communists, I am unable to judge, but their loss was
regarded by the revolutionary leaders as a catastrophe of the first
magnitude. The official Press had heavy headlines about it, and those
who read the papers asked one another who the two individuals could
have been. Having studied the revolutionary movement to some extent,
I was better able to appreciate the mortification of the ruling
party, and was therefore interested in the great public demonstration
announced for that day in honour of the dead.

My new friend, the Doctor, was both puzzled and amused by my attitude.

“I can understand your being here as an intelligence officer,” he
said. “After all, your Government has to have someone to keep them
informed, though it must be unpleasant for you. But why you should take
it into your head to go rushing round to all the silly meetings and
demonstrations the way you do is beyond me. And the stuff you read! You
have only been here three or four times, but you have left a train of
papers and pamphlets enough to open a propaganda department.”

The Doctor, who I learned from the woman at the lodge was Melnikoff’s
uncle, was a splendid fellow. As a matter of fact, he had sided
wholeheartedly with the revolution in March, 1917, and held very
radical views, but he thought more than spoke about them. His nephew,
Melnikoff, on the contrary, together with a considerable group of
officers, had opposed the revolution from the outset, but the Doctor
had not quarrelled with them, realizing one cardinal truth the
Bolsheviks appear to fail to grasp, namely, that the criterion whereby
men must ultimately be judged is not politics, but character.

The Doctor had a young and very intelligent friend named Shura, who
had been a bosom friend of Melnikoff’s. Shura was a law student. He
resembled the Doctor in his radical sympathies but differed from both
him and Melnikoff in that he was given to philosophizing and probing
deeply beneath the surface of things. Many were the discussions we had
together, when, some weeks later, I came to know Shura well.

“Communist speeches,” he used to say, “often sound like a tale told
by an idiot, full of sound and fury signifying nothing. But behind
the interminable jargon there lie both an impulse and an ideal. The
ideal is a proletarian millennium, but the impulse is not love of
the worker, but hatred of the bourgeois. The Bolshevik believes that
if a perfect proletarian state be forcibly established by destroying
the bourgeoisie, the perfect proletarian citizen will automatically
result! There will be no crime, no prisons, no need of government. But
by persecuting liberals and denying freedom of thought the Bolsheviks
are driving independent thinkers into the camp of that very section of
society whose provocative conduct caused Bolshevism! That is why I will
fight to oust the Bolsheviks,” said Shura, “they are impediments in the
path of the revolution.”

It had been a strange interview when I first called on the Doctor and
announced myself as a friend of Melnikoff’s. He sat bolt upright,
smiling affably, and obviously ready for every conceivable contingency.
The last thing in the world he was prepared to do was to believe me.
I told him all I could about his nephew and he evidently thought I was
very clever to know so much. He was polite but categorical. No, sir,
he knew nothing whatsoever of his nephew’s movements, it was good of
me to interest myself in his welfare, but he himself had ceased to be
interested. I might possibly be an Englishman, as I said, but he had
never heard his nephew mention an Englishman. He had no knowledge nor
any desire for information as to his nephew’s past, present, or future,
and if his nephew had engaged in counter-revolutionary activities it
was his own fault. I could not but admire the placidity and suavity
with which he said all this, and cursed the disguise which made me look
so unlike what I wanted the Doctor to see.

“Do you speak English?” I said at last, getting exasperated.

I detected a twinge--ever so slight. “A little,” he replied.

“Then, damn it all, man,” I exclaimed in English, rising and striking
my chest with my fist--rather melodramatically, it must have
seemed--“why the devil can’t you see I _am_ an Englishman and not a
_provocateur_? Melnikoff must have told you something about me. Except
for me he wouldn’t have come back here. Didn’t he tell you how we
stayed together at Viborg, how he helped dress me, how he drank all my
whisky, how----?”

The Doctor all at once half rose from his seat. The urbane, fixed
smile that had not left his lips since the beginning of the interview
suddenly burst into a half-laugh.

“Was it _you_ who gave him the whisky?” he broke in, in Russian.

“Of course it was,” I replied. “I----”

“That settles it,” he said, excitedly. “Sit down; I’ll be back in a
moment.”

He left the room and walked quickly to the front door. Half suspecting
treachery, I peered out into the hall and feeling for the small
revolver I carried, looked round to see if there were any way of escape
in an emergency. The Doctor opened the front door, stepped on to the
landing, looked carefully up and down the stairs, and, returning,
closed all the other doors in the hall before re-entering the study. He
walked over to where I stood and looked me straight in the face.

“Why on earth didn’t you come before?” he exclaimed, speaking in a low
voice.

       *       *       *       *       *

We rapidly became friends. Melnikoff’s disappearance had been a
complete mystery to him, a mystery which he had no means of solving.
He had never heard of Zorinsky, but names meant nothing. He thought
it strange that so high a price should be demanded for Melnikoff,
and thought I had been unwise to give it all in advance under any
circumstances; but he was none the less overjoyed to hear of the
prospects of his release.

After every visit to Zorinsky I called on the Doctor to tell him the
latest news. On this particular morning I had told him how the evening
before, in a manner which I disliked intensely, Zorinsky had shelved
the subject, giving evasive answers. We had passed the middle of
January already, yet apparently there was no information whatever as to
Melnikoff’s case.

“There is another thing, too, that disquiets me, Doctor,” I added.
“Zorinsky shows undue curiosity as to where I go when I am not at his
house. He happens to know the passport on which I am living, and
examination of papers being so frequent, I wish I could get another
one. Have you any idea what Melnikoff would do in such circumstances?”

The Doctor paced up and down the room.

“Would you mind telling me the name?” he asked.

I showed him all my documents, including the exemption certificate,
explaining how I had received them.

“Well, well, your Mr. Zorinsky certainly is a useful friend to have,
I must say,” he observed, looking at the certificate, and wagging his
head knowingly. “By the way, does he cost you much, if one may ask?”

“He himself? Nothing at all, or very little. Besides the sixty thousand
for Melnikoff,” I calculated, “I have given him a few thousand for
odd expenses connected with the case; I insist on paying for meals; I
gave his wife an expensive bouquet at New Year with which she was very
pleased; then I have given him money for the relief of Melnikoff’s
sister, and----”

“For Melnikoff’s sister?” ejaculated the Doctor. “But he hasn’t got
one!”

_Vot tibie ná!_ No sister--then where did the money go? I suddenly
remembered Zorinsky had once asked if I could give him English money. I
told the Doctor.

“Look out, my friend, look out,” he said. “Your friend is certainly a
clever and a useful man. But I’m afraid you will have to go on paying
for Melnikoff’s non-existent sister. It would not do for him to know
you had found out. As for your passport, I will ask Shura. By the way,”
he added, “it is twelve o’clock. Will you not be late for your precious
demonstration?”

I hurried to leave. “I will let you know how things go,” I said. “I
will be back in two or three days.”

The morning was a frosty one with a bitter wind. No street-cars ran on
Sundays and I walked into town to the Palace Square, the great space in
front of the Winter Palace, famous for another January Sunday--“Bloody
Sunday”--thirteen years before. Much had been made in the Press of the
present occasion, and it appeared to be taken for granted that the
proletariat would surge to bear testimony to their grief for the fallen
German Communists. But round the base of a red-bedizened tribune in the
centre of the square there clustered a mere handful of people and two
rows of soldiers, stamping to keep their feet warm. The crowd consisted
of the sturdy Communist veterans who organized the demonstration and
onlookers who always join any throng to see whatever is going on.

As usual the proceedings started late, and the small but patient crowd
was beginning to dwindle before the chief speakers arrived. A group
of commonplace-looking individuals, standing on the tribune, lounged
and smoked cigarettes, apparently not knowing exactly what to do with
themselves. I pushed myself forward to be as near the speakers as
possible.

To my surprise I noticed Dmitri, Stepanovna’s nephew, among the
soldiers who stood blowing on their hands and looking miserable. I
moved a few steps away, so that he might not see me. I was afraid he
would make some sign of recognition which might lead to questions by
his comrades, and I had no idea who they might be. But I was greatly
amused at seeing him at a demonstration of this sort.

At length an automobile dashed up, and amid faint cheers and to
the accompaniment of bugles, Zinoviev, president of the Petrograd
Soviet, alighted and mounted the tribune. Zinoviev, whose real name
is Apfelbaum, is a very important person in Bolshevist Russia. He is
considered one of the greatest orators of the Communist Party, and now
occupies the proud position of president of the Third International,
the institution that is to effect the world revolution.

It is to his oratorical skill rather than any administrative ability
that Zinoviev owes his prominence. His rhetoric is of a peculiar
order. He is unrivalled in his appeal to the ignorant mob, but,
judging by his speeches, logic is unknown to him, and on no thinking
audience could he produce any impression beyond that of wonderment at
his uncommon command of language, ready though cheap witticisms, and
inexhaustible fund of florid and vulgar invective. Zinoviev is, in
fact, the consummate gutter-demagogue. He is a coward, shirked office
in November, 1917, fearing the instability of the Bolshevist coup, has
since been chief advocate of all the insaner aspects of Bolshevism,
and is always the first to lose his head and fly into a panic when
danger-clouds appear on any horizon.

Removing his hat, Zinoviev approached the rail, and stood there in his
rich fur coat until someone down below gave a signal to cheer. Then he
began to speak in the following strain:

“Comrades! Wherefore are we gathered here to-day? What mean this
tribune and this concourse of people? Is it to celebrate a triumph
of world revolution, to hail another conquest over the vicious ogre
of Capitalism? Alas, no! To-day we mourn the two greatest heroes
of our age, murdered deliberately, brutally, and in cold blood by
blackguard capitalist agents. The German Government, consisting of the
social-traitor Scheidemann and other supposed Socialists, the scum and
dregs of humanity, have sold themselves like Judas Iscariot for thirty
shekels of silver to the German bourgeoisie, and at the command of
the capitalists ordered their paid hirelings foully to murder the two
chosen representatives of the German workers and peasants ...” and so
on.

I never listened to Zinoviev without recalling a meeting in the summer
of 1917 when he was the chief speaker. He had just returned to Russia
with a group of other Bolshevist leaders (very few of whom were
present during the revolution) and was holding incendiary meetings in
out-of-the-way places. He was thin and slim and looked the typical
Jewish student of any Russian university. But after a year’s fattening
on the Russian proletariat he had swelled not only politically but
physically, and his full, handsome features and flowing bushy hair
spoke of anything but privation.

Contrary to custom, Zinoviev’s speech was short. It must have been
cold, speaking in the chilly wind, and in any case there were not many
people to talk to.

The next speaker was more novel--Herr Otto Pertz, president of the
German Soviet of Petrograd. Why a German Soviet continued to live and
move and have its being in Petrograd, or what its functions were,
nobody seemed to know. The comings and goings of _unsere deutsche
Genossen_ appeared to be above criticism and were always a mystery.
Herr Otto Pertz was tall, clean shaven, Germanly tidy, and could not
speak Russian.

“_Genossen! heute feiern wir_----” he began, and proceeded to laud
the memory of the fallen heroes and to foretell the coming social
revolution in Germany. The dastardly tyrants of Berlin, insolently
styling themselves Socialists, would shortly be overthrown.
_Kapitalismus_, _Imperialismus_, in fact everything but _Kommunismus_,
would be demolished. He had information that within a week or two
_Spartacus_ (the German Bolshevist group), with all Germany behind it,
would successfully seize power in Berlin and join in a triumphant and
indissoluble alliance with the Russian Socialist Federative Soviet
Republic.

As Otto Pertz commenced his oration a neatly dressed little lady of
about fifty, who stood at my side near the foot of the tribune, looked
up eagerly at the speaker. Her eyes shone brightly and her breath came
quickly. Seeing I had noticed her she said timidly, “_Spricht er nicht
gut? Sagen Sie doch, spricht er nicht gut?_”

To which I of course replied, “_Sehr gut_,” and she relapsed bashfully
into admiration of Otto, murmuring now and again, “_Ach! es ist doch
wahr, nicht?_” with which sentiment also I would agree.

The crowd listened patiently, as the Russian crowd always listens,
whoever speaks, and on whatever subject. The soldiers shivered and
wondered what the speaker was talking about. His speech was not
translated.

But when Otto Pertz ceased there was a commotion in the throng. For
some moments I was at a loss as to what was in progress, until at last
a passage was made and, borne on valiant Communist shoulders, a guy,
the special attraction of the day, was produced. The effigy, made of
pasteboard, represented a ferocious-looking German with Kaiser-like
moustachios, clothed in evening dress, and bearing across its chest in
large letters on cardboard the name of the German Socialist,


SCHEIDEMANN.

At the same time an improvised gallows was thrust over the balustrade
of the tribune. Amid curses, jeers, and execrations, the moustachioed
effigy was raised aloft. Eager hands attached the dangling loop and
there it hung, most abject, most melancholy, encased in evening dress,
and black trousers with hollow extremities flapping in the breeze.

The crowd awoke and tittered and even the soldiers smiled. Dmitri, I
could see, was laughing outright. This was after all worth coming to
see. Kerosene was poured on the dangling Scheidemann and he was set
alight. There were laughter, howls, and fanfares. Zinoviev, in tragic
pose, with uplifted arm and pointed finger, cried hoarsely, “Thus
perish traitors!” The bugles blew. The people, roused with delight,
cheered lustily. Only the wretched Scheidemann was indifferent to the
interest he was arousing, as with a stony glare on his cardboard face
he soared aloft amid sparks and ashes into eternity.

Crowd psychology, I mused as I walked away, has been an important
factor on all public occasions since the revolution, but appreciated to
the full only by the Bolsheviks. Everyone who was in Russia in 1917 and
who attended political meetings when free speech became a possibility
remembers how a speaker would get up and speak, loudly applauded by the
whole audience; then another would rise and say the precise opposite,
rewarded with equally vociferous approbation; followed again by a third
who said something totally at variance with the first two, and how the
enthusiasm would increase in proportion to the uncertainty as to who
was actually right. The crowds were just like little children. Totally
unaccustomed to free speech, they appeared to imagine that anybody who
spoke must _ipso facto_ be right. But just when the people, after the
Bolshevist _coup d’état_, were beginning to demand reason in public
utterance and deeds instead of promises, down came a super-Tsarist
Bolshevist censorship like a huge candle-snuffer and clapping itself on
the flame of public criticism, snuffed it out altogether.

Public demonstrations, however, were made an important item in the
curriculum of the Bolshevist administration, and soon became as
compulsory as military service. I record the above one not because of
its intrinsic interest (it really had very little), but because it was,
I believe, one of the last occasions on which it was left to the public
to make the demonstration a success or not, and regiments were merely
“invited.”

I made my way to Stepanovna’s in the hope of meeting Dmitri. He came in
toward the close of the afternoon, and I asked him if he had enjoyed
the demonstration.

“Too cold,” he replied; “they ought to have had it on a warmer day.”

“Did you come voluntarily?”

“Why, yes.” He pulled out of the spacious pocket of his tunic a parcel
wrapped up in newspaper, and unwrapping it, disclosed a pound of bread.
“We were told we should get this if we came. It has just been doled
out.”

Stepanovna’s eyes opened wide. Deeply interested, she asked when the
next demonstration was going to be.

“Why didn’t more soldiers come, then?” I asked.

“Not enough bread, I suppose,” said Dmitri. “We have been getting it
irregularly of late. But we have a new commissar who is a good fellow.
They say in the regiment he gets everything for us first. He talks to
us decently, too. I am beginning to like him. Perhaps he is not one
like the rest.”

“By the way, Dmitri,” I said, “do you happen to know who those people
were for whom we demonstrated to-day?”

From the depths of his crumb-filled pocket Dmitri extracted a crumpled
and soiled pamphlet. Holding it to the light he slowly read out the
title: “_Who were Karl Liebknecht and Rosa Luxembourg?_”

“We were each given one yesterday,” he explained, “after an agitator
had made a long speech to us. Nobody listened to the agitator--some Jew
or other--but the commissar gave me this. I read little nowadays, but I
think I will read it when I have time.”

“And the speakers and the guy?” I queried.

“I didn’t notice the speakers. One of them spoke not in our
way--German, someone said. But the guy! That was funny! My, Stepanovna,
you ought to have seen it! How it floated up into the air! You would
have split your sides laughing. Who was it supposed to represent, by
the way?”

I explained how the revolution in Germany had resulted in the
downfall of the Kaiser and the formation of a radical Cabinet with a
Socialist--Scheidemann--at its head. Scheidemann was the guy to-day, I
said, for reasons which I presumed he would find stated in “_Who were
Karl Liebknecht and Rosa Luxembourg?_”

“But if the Kaiser is out, why do our Bolsheviks burn--what’s his
name----?”

“Ah, but, Dmitri,” I put in, “if you had understood the German
speaker to-day, you would have heard him tell how there is shortly
to be another revolution in Germany like that which happened here in
November, 1917, and they will set up a Soviet Government like Lenin’s.”

As our conversation proceeded, Stepanovna and Varia stopped their
work to listen, their interest grew apace, and at last they hung on to
every word as if it were of profound significance. When I repeated the
substance of Otto Pertz’s predictions, all three of my companions were
listening spellbound and with mouths agape. There was a long pause,
which at length Stepanovna broke.

“Is it really possible,” she exclaimed, slowly, and apparently in utter
bewilderment, “that the Germans--are--such--fools?”

       *       *       *       *       *

“Evasive, Doctor, very evasive,” I said, as we sat over tea and a few
dry biscuits the Doctor had procured from somewhere. “Yesterday evening
he gave me some interesting information about industrial developments,
alteration of railway administration, and changes in the Red fleet;
but the moment Melnikoff is mentioned then it is, ‘Oh, Melnikoff? in a
day or two I think we may know definitely,’ or ‘My informant is out of
town,’ and so on.”

“Perhaps there is a hitch somewhere,” suggested the Doctor. “I suppose
there is nothing to do but wait. By the way, you wanted a passport,
didn’t you? How will that suit you?”

I have forgotten the precise wording of the paper he handed me, for
I had to destroy it later, but it was an ordinary certificate of
identification, in the name of Alexander Vasilievitch Markovitch, aged
33, clerical assistant at the head Postal-Telegraph Office. There
was no photograph attached, but in view of the strict requirements
regarding passports, which included their frequent renewal (except in
certain cases no passports might be made out for more than two months),
and the difficulty of getting photographs, the latter were dropping out
of general use.

“Shura procured it,” the Doctor explained. “A friend of his, by name
Markov, arrived recently from Moscow to work at the Telegraph Office.
A week later he heard his wife was seriously ill and got special
permission to return. A week in Petrograd was enough for him anyway,
for living is much better in Moscow, so he doesn’t intend to come back.
Shura asked him for his passport and after Markov had got his railroad
pass and paper showing he was authorized to return to Moscow, he gave
it him. If they ask for it in Moscow, he will say he has lost it. He
would have to have a new one anyway, since a Petrograd one is useless
there. My typewriter at the hospital has the same type as this, so we
altered the date a little, added ‘itch’ to the name--and there you are,
if you wish, a ready-made postal official.”

“What about clothing?” I said. “I don’t look much like a postal
official.”

“There is something more important than that. What about military
service?”

From my pocket I produced a new pamphlet on the soviet system. Opening
a pocket of the uncut leaves at a certain page, I drew forth my blank
exemption certificate and exhibited it to the Doctor.

“What are you, a magician?” he asked admiringly. “Or is this another
gift from your friend Z.?”

“The certificates were born twins,” I said. “Zorinsky was accoucheur to
the first, I to the second.”

In an hour I had filled in the blank exemption form with all
particulars relating to Alexander Vasilievitch Markovitch. Tracing the
signatures carefully, and inserting a recent date, I managed to produce
a document indistinguishable as regards authenticity from the original,
and thus was possessed of two sets of documents, one in the name of
Krylenko for the benefit of Zorinsky, the other in that of Markovitch
for presentation in the streets and possible registration.

Considering once more the question of uniform I recalled that at my
own rooms where I had lived for years I had left a variety of clothing
when last in Petrograd six or eight months previously. The question
was: How could I gain admittance to my rooms, disguised as I was and
with an assumed name? Furthermore, a telephone call having elicited no
response, I had no idea whether the housekeeper whom I had left was
still there, nor whether the apartment had been raided, locked up, or
occupied by workmen. All these things I was curious to know, quite
apart from obtaining clothing.

I enlisted the services of Varia as scout. Varia was the first person
to whom I confided my English name, and doing it with due solemnity,
and with severe cautionings that not even Stepanovna should be told,
I could see that the girl was impressed with my confidence in her.
Armed with a brief note to my housekeeper purporting to be written by
a fictitious friend of mine, and warned to turn back unless everything
were precisely as I described, Varia set out on a voyage of discovery.

She returned to impart the information that the front door of the house
being locked she had entered by the yard, had encountered nobody on the
backstairs, and that in answer to persistent ringing a woman, whom I
recognized by the description as my housekeeper, had opened the kitchen
door on a short chain, and, peering suspiciously through the chink, had
at first vehemently denied any acquaintance with any English people at
all. On perusing the note from my non-existent friend, however, she
admitted that an Englishman of my name had formerly lived there, but
she had the strictest injunctions from him to admit nobody to the flat.

Pursuing my instructions, Varia informed the housekeeper that my
friend, Mr. Markovitch, had just arrived from Moscow. He was busy
to-day, she said, and had sent her round to inquire after my affairs,
but would call himself at an early opportunity.

The one article of clothing which I frequently changed and of which I
had a diverse stock was headgear. It is surprising how headdress can
impart character (or the lack of it) to one’s appearance. Donning my
most bourgeois fur cap, polishing my leather breeches and brushing my
jacket, I proceeded on the following day to my former home, entering
by the yard as Varia had done and ringing at the back door. The house
appeared deserted, for I saw no one in the yard, nor heard any sounds
of life. When, in reply to persistent ringing, the door was opened on
the chain, I saw my housekeeper peering through the chink just as Varia
had described. My first impulse was to laugh, it seemed so ridiculous
to be standing on one’s own backstairs, pretending to be someone else,
and begging admittance to one’s own rooms by the back door.

I hadn’t time to laugh, however. The moment my housekeeper saw the
apparition on the stairway she closed the door again promptly and
rebolted it, and it was only after a great deal of additional knocking
and ringing that at last the door was once again timidly opened just a
tiny bit.

Greeting the woman courteously, I announced myself as Mr. Markovitch,
close personal friend and school companion of the Englishman who
formerly had occupied these rooms. My friend, I said, was now in
England and regretted the impossibility of returning to Russia under
present conditions. I had recently received a letter from him, I
declared, brought somehow across the frontier, in which, sending his
greetings to Martha Timofeievna (the housekeeper), he had requested
me at the earliest opportunity to visit his home and report on its
condition. To reduce Martha Timofeievna’s suspicions, I assured her
that before the war I had been a frequent visitor to this flat, and
gave numerous data which left no doubt whatsoever in her mind that
I was at least well acquainted with the arrangement of the rooms,
and with the furniture and pictures that had formerly been in them.
I added, of course, that on the last occasion when I had seen my
friend, he had spoken of his new housekeeper in terms of the highest
praise, and assured me again in his letter that I should find her
good-mannered, hospitable, and obliging.

The upshot was that, though Martha Timofeievna was at first categorical
in her refusal to admit any one to the flat, she ultimately agreed
to do so if I could show her the actual letter written by “Monsieur
Dukes,” requesting permission for his friend to be admitted.

I told her I would bring it to her that very afternoon, and, highly
satisfied with the result of the interview, I retired at once to the
nearest convenient place, which happened to be the Journalist’s, to
write it.

“Dear Sasha,” I wrote in Russian, using the familiar name for
Alexander (my Christian name according to my new papers), “I can
scarcely hope you will ever receive this, yet on the chance that you
may----etc.,”--and I proceeded to give a good deal of imaginary family
news. Toward the end I said, “By the way, when you are in Petrograd,
please go to my flat and see Martha Timofeievna----etc.,” and I gave
instructions as to what “Sasha” was to do, and permission to take
anything he needed. “I write in Russian,” I concluded, “so that in case
of necessity you may show this letter to M. T. She is a good woman
and will do everything for you. Give her my hearty greetings and tell
her I hope to return at the first opportunity. Write if ever you can.
Good-bye. Yours ever, Pavlusha.”

I put the letter in an envelope, addressed it to “Sasha Markovitch,”
sealed it up, tore it open again, crumpled it, and put it in my pocket.

The same afternoon I presented myself once more at my back door.

Martha Timofeievna’s suspicions had evidently already been considerably
allayed, for she smiled amiably even before perusing the letter I put
into her hand, and at once admitted me as far as the kitchen. Here she
laboriously read the letter through (being from the Baltic provinces
she spoke Russian badly and read with difficulty), and, paying numerous
compliments to the author, who she hoped would soon return because she
didn’t know what she was going to do about the flat or how long she
would be able to keep on living there, she led me into the familiar
rooms.

Everything was in a state of confusion. Many of the pictures were torn
down, furniture was smashed, and in the middle of the floor of the
dining-room lay a heap of junk, consisting of books, papers, pictures,
furniture, and torn clothing. In broken Russian Martha Timofeievna
told me how first there had been a search, and when she had said that
an Englishman had lived there the Reds had prodded and torn everything
with their bayonets. Then a family of working people had taken
possession, fortunately, however, not expelling her from her room. But
the flat had not been to their liking, and, deserting it soon after,
they took a good many things with them and left everything else upside
down.

Between them, the Reds and the uninvited occupants had left very little
that could be of use to me. I found no boots or overclothing, but among
the litter I discovered some underclothing of which I was glad. I also
found an old student hat, which was exactly what I wanted for my postal
uniform. I put it in my pocket and, tying the other things in a parcel,
said I would send Varia for them next day.

While I was disentangling with my housekeeper’s aid the heap of stuff
on the floor I came upon my own photograph taken two or three years
before. For the first time I fully and clearly realized how complete
was my present disguise, how absolutely different I now appeared in a
beard, long hair, and glasses. I passed the photo to Martha Timofeievna.

“That is a good likeness,” I said. “He hasn’t altered one bit.”

“Yes,” she replied. “Was he not a nice man? It is dreadful that he had
to go away. I wonder where he is now and what he is doing?”

“I wonder,” I repeated, diving again into the muck on the floor. To
save my life I could not have looked at Martha Timofeievna at that
moment and kept a straight face.

Failing to obtain an overcoat from the remnant of my belongings, I
searched the markets and from a destitute gentleman of aristocratic
mien procured a shabby black coat with a worn velvet collar. In this
and my student hat I was the “complete postal official.” I adopted this
costume for daytime purposes, but before every visit to Zorinsky I went
to “No 5,” where I kept what few belongings I possessed, and changed,
visiting Zorinsky only in the attire in which he was accustomed to see
me.

As the end of January approached my suspicion that Zorinsky would
not secure Melnikoff’s release grew. Once or twice he had not even
mentioned the subject, talking energetically in his usual vivacious
manner about other things. He was as entertaining as ever, and
invariably imparted interesting political news, but if I broached the
subject of Melnikoff he shelved it at once.

So I resolved, in spite of risks, to see if I could obtain through
the Policeman information as to Melnikoff’s case. I had not seen the
Policeman since I had returned from Finland, so I told him I had been
delayed in that country and had only just come back. Without telling
him who Melnikoff was, I imparted to him the data regarding the
latter’s arrest, and what I had learned “through accidental channels”
as to his imprisonment. I did not let him know my concern, lest he
should be inclined purposely to give a favourable report, but charged
him to be strict and accurate in his investigation, and, in the event
of failing to learn anything, not to fear to admit it.

About a week later, when I ‘phoned to him, he said “he had received an
interesting letter on family matters.” It was with trepidation that I
hurried to his house, struggling to conceal my eager anticipation as I
mounted the stairs, followed by the gaze of the leering Chinaman.

The little Policeman held a thin strip of paper in his hand.

“Dmitri Dmitrievitch Melnikoff,” he read. “Real name Nicholas
Nicholaievitch N----?”

“Yes,” I said.

“He was shot between the 15th and 20th of January,” said the Policeman.




CHAPTER VI

STEPANOVNA


Meanwhile, as time progressed, I made new acquaintances at whose houses
I occasionally put up for a night. Over most of them I pass in silence.
I accepted their hospitality as a Russian emigrant who was being
searched for by the Bolsheviks, a circumstance which in itself was a
recommendation. But if I felt I could trust people I did not hesitate
to reveal my nationality, my reception then being more cordial still.
I often reflected with satisfaction that my mode of living resembled
that of many revolutionists, not only during the reign of Tsarism, but
also under the present régime. People of every shade of opinion from
Monarchist to Socialist-Revolutionary dodged and evaded the police
agents of the Extraordinary Commission, endeavouring either to flee
from the country or to settle down unobserved under new names in new
positions.

One of my incidental hosts whom I particularly remember, a friend
of the Journalist and a school inspector by profession, was full of
enterprise and enthusiasm for a scheme he propounded for including
gardening and such things in the regular school curriculum of his
circuit. His plans were still regarded with some mistrust by those
in power, for his political prejudices were known, but he none the
less had hope that the Communists would allow him to introduce his
innovations, which I believe he eventually did successfully.

The Journalist was promoted to the position of _dieloproizvoditel_ of
his department, a post giving him a negligible rise of salary, but
in which practically all official papers passed through his hands.
At his own initiative he used to abstract papers he thought would
be of interest to me, restoring them before their absence could be
discovered. Some of the things he showed me were illuminating, others
useless. But good, bad, or indifferent, he always produced them with
a sly look and with his finger at the side of his nose, as if the
information they contained must be of the utmost consequence.

I persuaded him to sell off some of his books as a subsidiary means
of subsistence, and we called a Jew in, who haggled long and hard.
The Journalist was loth to do this, but I refused ever to give him
more than the cost of his fuel, over which also I exerted a control
of Bolshevist severity. He had no conception whatever of relative
values, and attached though he was to me I thought I sometimes detected
in his eye a look which said with unspeakable contempt: “You miserly
Englishman!”

I was unfortunate in losing Maria as a regular companion and friend.
She returned to Marsh’s country farm in the hope of saving at least
something from destruction, and visited town but rarely. In her
place there came to live at the empty flat “No. 5” the younger of
the two stable-boys, a dull but decent youth who had not joined the
looters. This boy did his best no doubt to keep things in order, but
tidiness and cleanliness were not his peculiar weaknesses. He could
not understand why glasses or spoons should be washed, or why even in
an untenanted flat tables and chairs should occasionally be dusted.
Once, the tea he had made me tasting unusually acrid, I went into the
kitchen to investigate the tea-pot. On removing the lid I found it to
be half full of dead beetles.

Stepanovna continued to be a good friend. Dmitri’s regiment was removed
to a town in the interior, and Dmitri, reluctant though he was to
leave the capital, docilely followed, influenced largely by the new
regimental commissar who had succeeded in making himself popular--a
somewhat rare achievement amongst commissars. Even Stepanovna
admitted this unusual circumstance, allowing that the commissar was a
_poriadotchny tchelovziek_, _i. e._ a decent person, “although he was a
Communist,” and she thus acquiesced in Dmitri’s departure.

It was in Stepanovna’s company that I first witnessed the extraordinary
spectacle of an armed raid by the Bolshevist authorities on a public
market. Running across her in the busy Siennaya Square one morning I
found she had been purchasing meat, which was a rare luxury. She had an
old black shawl over her head and carried a bast basket on her arm.

“Where did you get the meat?” I asked. “I will buy some too.”

“Don’t,” she said, urgently. “In the crowd they are whispering that
there is going to be a raid.”

“What sort of a raid?”

“On the meat, I suppose. Yesterday and to-day the peasants have been
bringing it in and I have got a little. I don’t want to lose it. They
say the Reds are coming.”

Free-trading being clearly opposed to the principles of Communism, it
was officially forbidden and denounced as “speculation.” But no amount
of restriction could suppress it, and the peasants brought food in to
the hungry townspeople despite all obstacles and sold it at their own
prices. The only remedy the authorities had for this “capitalist evil”
was armed force, and even that was ineffective.

The meat was being sold by the peasants in a big glass-covered shed.
One of these sheds was burnt down in 1919, and the only object that
remained intact was an ikon in the corner. Thousands came to see the
ikon that had been “miraculously” preserved, but it was hastily taken
away by the authorities. The ikon had apparently been overlooked, for
it was the practice of the Bolsheviks to remove all religious symbols
from public places.

I moved toward the building to make my purchase, but Stepanovna tugged
me by the arm.

“Don’t be mad,” she exclaimed. “Don’t you realize, if there is a raid,
they will arrest everybody?”

She pulled me down to speak in my ear.

“And what about your...? I am sure ... your papers ... are....”

“Of course they are,” I laughed. “But you don’t expect a clown of a Red
guard to see the difference, do you?”

I made up my mind to get rid of Stepanovna and come back later for some
meat, but all at once a commotion arose in the crowd over the way and
people began running out of the shed. Round the corner, from the side
of the Ekaterina Canal, appeared a band of soldiers in sheepskin caps
and brown-grey tunics, with fixed bayonets. The exits from the building
were quickly blocked. Fugitives fled in all directions, the women
shrieking and hugging their baskets and bundles, and looking back as
they ran to see if they were pursued.

Stepanovna and I stood on a doorstep at the corner of the Zabalkansky
Prospect, where we could see well, and whence, if need be, we could
also make good our escape.

The market place was transformed in the twinkling of an eye. A moment
before it had been bristling with life and the crowded street-cars
had stopped to let their passengers scramble laboriously out. But
now the whole square was suddenly as still as death, and, but for a
few onlookers who watched the scene from a distance, the roadway was
deserted.

From fifty to sixty soldiers filed slowly into the shed and a few
others, with rifles ready, hurried now and again round the outside of
the building. A fiendish din arose with the entry of the soldiers.
The shrieking, howling, booing, cursing, and moaning sounded as if
hell itself had been let loose! It was an uncanny contrast--the silent
square, and the ghastly noise within the shed!

Stepanovna muttered something, but the only word I caught was “devils.”
Sacks and bundles were being dragged out by the guards and hoisted on
to trucks and lorries. At one door people were let out one by one after
examination of their clothes and papers. The women were set at liberty,
but the men, except the old and quite young boys, were marched off to
the nearest Commissariat.

“What does it all mean?” I exclaimed, as we moved off along the
Zabalkansky Prospect.

“Mean, Ivan Pavlovitch? Don’t you see? ‘Let’s grab!’ ‘Down with
free-trading!’ ‘Away with speculators!’ That is what they say.
‘Speculation’ they call it. I am a ‘speculator,’ too,” she chuckled.
“Do you think I ever got any work from the labour bureau, where I have
been registered these three months? Or Varia, either, though we both
want jobs. The money Ivan Sergeievitch left us is running out, but we
must live somehow, mustn’t we?”

Stepanovna lowered her voice.

“So we have sold a sideboard.... Yes,” she chuckled, “we sold it to
some people downstairs. ‘Speculators,’ too, I expect. They came up
early in the morning and took it away quietly, and our house committee
never heard anything about it!”

Stepanovna laughed outright. She thought it a huge joke.

For all your furniture, you see, was supposed to be registered and
belonged not to yourself but to the community. Superfluous furniture
was to be confiscated in favour of the working-man, but generally
went to decorate the rooms of members of the committee or groups of
Communists in whose charge the houses were placed. Sailor Communists
seemed to make the largest demands. “Good-morning,” they would say on
entering your home. “Allow us, please, to look around and see how much
furniture you have.” Some things, they would tell you, were required by
the house committee. Or a new “worker” had taken rooms downstairs. He
was a “party man,” that is, he belonged to the Communist Party and was
therefore entitled to preference, and he required a bed, a couch, and
some easy-chairs.

It was useless to argue, as some people did and got themselves into
trouble by telling the “comrades” what they thought of them. The wise
and thoughtful submitted, remembering that while many of these men were
out just to pocket as much as they could, there were others who really
believed they were thus distributing property in the interests of
equality and fraternity.

But the wily and clever would exclaim: “My dear comrades, I am
delighted! Your comrade is a ‘party man’? That is most interesting, for
I am intending to sign on myself. Only yesterday I put some furniture
by for you. As for this couch you ask for, it is really indispensable,
but in another room there is a settee you can have. And that picture,
of course, I would willingly give you, only I assure you it is an
heirloom. Besides, it is a very bad painting, an artist told me so last
week. Would you not rather have this one, which he said was really
good?”

And you showed them any rotten old thing, preferably something _big_.
Then you would offer them tea and apologize for giving them nothing but
crusts with it. You explained you wished to be an “idealist” Communist,
and your scruples would not permit you to purchase delicacies from
“speculators.”

Your visitors were not likely to linger long over your crusts, but
if you succeeded in impressing them with your devotion to the Soviet
régime they would be less inclined to molest a promising candidate for
comradeship.

But Stepanovna possessed no such subtlety. She was, on the contrary,
unreasonably outspoken and I wondered that she did not get into
difficulties.

Stepanovna and Varia often used to go to the opera, and when they came
home they would discuss intelligently and with enthusiasm the merits
and demerits of respective singers.

“I did not like the man who sang Lensky to-night,” one of them would
say. “He baa-ed like a sheep and his acting was poor.”

Or, “So-and-so’s voice is really almost as good as Chaliapin’s, except
in the lowest notes, but of course Chaliapin’s acting is much more
powerful.”

“Stepanovna,” I once said, “used you to go to the opera before the
revolution?”

“Why, yes,” she replied, “we used to go to the _Narodny Dom_.” The
_Narodny Dom_ was a big theatre built for the people by the Tsar.

“But to the state theatres, the Marinsky opera or ballet?”

“No, that was difficult.”

“Well, then, why do you abuse the Bolsheviks who make it easy for you
to go to what used to be the Imperial theatres and see the very best
plays and actors?”

Stepanovna was stooping over the samovar. She raised herself and looked
at me, considering my question.

“H’m, yes,” she admitted, “I enjoy it, it is true. But who is the
theatre full of? Only school-children and our ‘comrades’ Communists.
The school-children ought to be doing home-lessons and our ‘comrades’
ought to be hanging on the gallows. Varia and I can enjoy the theatre
because we just have enough money to buy food in the markets. But go
and ask those who stand in queues all day and all night for half a
pound of bread or a dozen logs of firewood! How much do they enjoy the
cheap theatres? I wonder, ah!”

So I said no more. Stepanovna had very decided notions of things. If
she had been an Englishwoman before the war she would have been a
militant suffragette.

It was at the beginning of February that I saw Stepanovna for the last
time. My acquaintance with her ceased abruptly, as with other people
under similar circumstances. Varia, it transpired, got into trouble
through trying to communicate with Ivan Sergeievitch in Finland.

Before going to Stepanovna’s flat I always ‘phoned and asked, “Is your
father any better?”--which meant, May I come and stay the night? To
which she or Varia would reply, “Quite well, thank you, and he would
like you to go and see him when you have time.”

On the last occasion when I called up, Stepanovna did not at once
answer. Then in a voice full of indecision she stammered, “I don’t
know--I think--I will ask--please wait a moment.” I waited and could
hear she had not left the telephone. At last she continued tremblingly,
“No, he is no better, he is very bad indeed--dying.” There was a pause.
“I am going to see him,” she went on, stammering all the time, “at
eleven o’clock to-morrow morning, do--do you understand?”

“Yes,” I said; “I will go too and wait for you.”

Wondering if we had understood each other, I stationed myself at
the corner of the street a little before eleven, and watched from a
distance the entrance to Stepanovna’s house. One glance, when she came
out, satisfied her I was there. Walking off in the other direction, she
followed Kazanskaya Street, only once looking round to make sure I was
behind, and, reaching the Kazan Cathedral, entered it. I found her in a
dark corner to the right.

“Varia is arrested,” she said, in great distress. “You must come to our
flat no more, Ivan Pavlovitch. A messenger came from Viborg the day
before yesterday and asked Varia, if she could, to get out to Finland.
They went together to the Finland Station and got on the train. There
they met another man who was to help them get over the frontier. He was
arrested on the train and the other two with him.”

“Is there any serious charge?” I asked. “Simply running away is no
grave offence.”

“They say the two men will be shot,” she replied. “But Varia only had
some things she was taking to Ivan Sergeievitch’s wife.”

I tried to reassure her, saying I would endeavour to discover how
Varia’s case stood, and would find some means of communication.

“I am expecting a search,” she went on, “but of course I have made
preparations. Maybe we shall meet again some day, Ivan Pavlovitch. I
hope so.”

I felt very sorry for poor Stepanovna in her trouble. She was a fine
type of woman in her way, though her views on things were often crude.
But it must be remembered that she was only a peasant. As I was
crossing the threshold of the cathedral, something moved me to turn
back for a moment, and I saw Stepanovna shuffle up to the altar and
fall on her knees. Then I came away.

I was resolved to get the Policeman on the job at once to find out the
circumstances of Varia’s case, which I felt sure could not be serious.
But I was not destined to make this investigation. I never saw either
Varia or Stepanovna again, nor was it possible for me to discover what
ultimately became of them. Tossed hither and thither by the caprice of
circumstance, I found myself shortly afterwards suddenly placed in a
novel and unexpected situation, of which and its results, if the reader
have patience to read a little further, he will learn.




CHAPTER VII

FINLAND


Stáraya Derévnya, which means “the Old Village,” is a remote suburb of
Petrograd, situated at the mouth of the most northerly branch of the
River Neva, overlooking the Gulf of Finland. It is a poor and shabby
locality, consisting of second-rate summer villas and a few small
timber-yards and logmen’s huts. In winter when the gulf is frozen it
is the bleakest of bleak places, swept by winds carrying the snow in
the blizzard-like clouds across the dreary desert of ice. You cannot
tell then where land ends and seas begins, for the flats, the shores,
the marshes, and the sea lie hidden under a common blanket of soft and
sand-like snowdrifts. In olden times I loved to don my skis and glide
gently from the world into that vast expanse of frozen water, and
there, miles out, lie down and listen to the silence.

A few days after I had parted from Stepanovna in the Kazan Cathedral,
I sat in one of the smallest and remotest huts of Stáraya Derévnya.
It was eleven o’clock of a dark and windless night. Except for the
champing of a horse outside, the silence was broken only by the
grunting and snoring of a Finnish contrabandist lying at full length on
the dirty couch. Once, when the horse neighed, the Finn rose hurriedly
with a curse. Lifting the latch cautiously, he stole out and led the
animal round to the seaward side of the cottage, where it would be
less audible from the road. Having recently smuggled a sleigh-load of
butter into the city, he was now returning to Finland--with me.

It was after midnight when we drove out, and, conditions being good,
the drive over the sea to a point well along the Finnish coast, a
distance of some forty-odd miles, was to take us between four and five
hours. The sledge was of the type known as _drovny_, a wooden one,
broad and low, filled with hay. The _drovny_, used mostly for farm
haulage, is my favourite kind of sledge, and nestling comfortably
at full length under the hay I thought of long night-drives in the
interior in days gone by, when someone used to ride ahead on horseback
with a torch to keep away the wolves.

In a moment we were out, flying at breakneck speed across the ice,
windswept after recent storms. The half-inch of frozen snow just gave
grip to the horse’s hoofs. Twice, suddenly bumping into snow ridges, we
capsized completely. When we got going again the runners sang just like
a saw-mill. The driver noticed this too, and was alive to the danger
of being heard from shore a couple of miles away; but his sturdy pony,
exhilarated by the keen frosty air, was hard to restrain.

Some miles out of Petrograd there lies on an island in the Finnish Gulf
the famous fortress of Cronstadt, one of the most impregnable in the
world. Search-lights from the fortress played from time to time across
the belt of ice, separating the fortress from the northern shore. The
passage through this narrow belt was the crucial point in our journey.
Once past Cronstadt we should be in Finnish waters and safe.

To avoid danger from the searchlights, the Finn drove within a mile
of the mainland, the runners hissing and singing like saws. As we
entered the narrows a dazzling beam of light swept the horizon from
the fortress, catching us momentarily in its track; but we were
sufficiently near the shore not to appear as a black speck adrift on
the ice.

_Too_ near, perhaps? The dark line of the woods seemed but a stone’s
throw away! You could almost see the individual trees. Hell! what a
noise our sledge-runners made!

“Can’t you keep the horse back a bit, man?”

“Yes, but this is the spot we’ve _got_ to drive past quickly!”

We were crossing the line of Lissy Nos, a jutting point on the coast
marking the narrowest part of the strait. Again a beam of light shot
out from the fortress, and the wooden pier and huts of Lissy Nos were
lit as by a flash of lightning. But we had passed the point already. It
was rapidly receding into the darkness as we regained the open sea.

Sitting upright on the heap of hay, I kept my eyes riveted on the
receding promontory. We were nearly a mile away now, and you could no
longer distinguish objects clearly. But my eyes were still riveted on
the rocky promontory.

Were those rocks--moving? I tried to pierce the darkness, my eyes
rooted to the black point!

Rocks? Trees? Or--or----

I sprang to my feet and shook the Finn by the shoulders with all my
force.

“Damn it, man! Drive like hell--we’re being pursued!”

Riding out from Lissy Nos was a group of horse-men, five or six in
number. My driver gave a moan, lashed his horse, the sleigh leapt
forward, and the chase began in earnest.

“Ten thousand marks if we escape!” I yelled in the Finn’s ear.

For a time we kept a good lead, but in the darkness it was impossible
to see whether we were gaining or losing. My driver was making low
moaning cries, he appeared to be pulling hard on the reins, and the
sleigh jerked so that I could scarcely stand.

Then I saw that the pursuers were gaining--and gaining rapidly! The
moving dots grew into figures galloping at full speed. Suddenly there
was a flash and a crack, then another, and another. They were firing
with carbines, against which a pistol was useless. I threatened the
driver with my revolver if he did not pull ahead, but dropped like a
stone into the hay as a bullet whizzed close to my ear.

At that moment the sledge suddenly swung round. The driver had clearly
had difficulty with his reins, which appeared to have got caught in the
shaft, and before I realized what was happening the horse fell, the
sledge whirled round and came to a sudden stop.

At such moments one has to think rapidly. What would the pursuing Red
guards go for first, a fugitive? Not if there was possible loot. And
what more likely than that the sledge contained loot?

Eel-like, I slithered over the side and made in the direction of the
shore. Progress was difficult, for there were big patches of ice,
coal-black in colour, which were completely windswept and as slippery
as glass. Stumbling along, I drew from my pocket a packet, wrapped in
dark brown paper, containing maps and documents which were sufficient,
if discovered, to assure my being shot without further ado, and held it
ready to hurl away across the ice.

If seized, I would plead smuggling. It seemed impossible that I should
escape! Looking backward I saw the group round the sledge. The Reds,
dismounted, were examining the driver; in a moment they would renew
the pursuit, and I should be spotted at once, running over the ice.

Then an idea occurred.

The ice, where completely windswept, formed great patches as black as
ink. My clothes were dark. I ran into the middle of a big black patch
and looked at my boots. I could not see them!

To get to the shore was impossible, anyway, so this was the only
chance. Jerking the packet a few yards from me where I might easily
find it, I dropped flat on the black ice and lay motionless, praying
that I should be invisible.

It was not long before I heard the sound of hoofs and voices
approaching. The search for me had begun. But the riders avoided the
slippery windswept places as studiously as I had done in running, and,
thank heaven! just there much of the ice was windswept. As they rode
round and about, I felt that someone was bound to ride just over me!
Yet they didn’t, after all.

It seemed hours and days of night and darkness before the riders
retreated to the sledge and rode off with it, returning whence they had
come. But time is measured not by degrees of hope or despair, but by
fleeting seconds and minutes, and by my luminous watch I detected that
it was only half-past one. Prosaic half-past one!

Was the sombre expanse of frozen sea really deserted? Cronstadt loomed
dimly on the horizon, the dark line of woods lay behind me, and all was
still as death--except for the sea below, groaning and gurgling as if
the great ice-burden were too heavy to bear.

Slowly and imperceptibly I rose, first on all fours, then kneeling, and
finally standing upright. The riders and the sledge were gone, and I
was alone. Only the stars twinkled, as much as to say: “It’s all over!
’Twas a narrow squeak, wasn’t it? but a miss is as good as a mile!”

It must have been a weird, bedraggled figure that stumbled, seven or
eight hours later, up the steep bank of the Finnish shore. That long
walk across the ice was one of the hardest I ever had to make, slipping
and falling at almost every step until I got used to the surface.
On reaching light, snow-covered regions, however, I walked rapidly
and made good progress. Once while I was resting I heard footsteps
approaching straight in my direction. Crawling into the middle of
another black patch, I repeated the manœuvre of an hour or two earlier,
and lay still. A man, walking hurriedly toward Cronstadt from the
direction of Finland, passed within half-a-dozen paces without seeing
me.

Shortly after daylight, utterly exhausted, I clambered up the steep
shore into the woods. Until I saw a Finnish sign-board I was still
uncertain as to whether I had passed the frontier in the night or
not. But, convincing myself that I had, though doubtful of my precise
whereabouts, I sought a quiet spot behind a shed, threw myself on to
the soft snow, and fell into a doze.

It was here that I was discovered by a couple of Finnish patrols, who
promptly arrested me and marched me off to the nearest coastguard
station. No amount of protestation availed to convince them I was not
a Bolshevist spy. The assertion that I was an Englishman only seemed
to intensify their suspicions, for my appearance completely belied the
statement. Seizing all my money and papers, they locked me up in a
cell, but removed me during the day to the office of the Commandant at
Terijoki, some miles distant.

The Commandant, whom I had seen on the occasion of my last visit
to Finland, would, I expected, release me at once. But I found a
condition of things totally different from that obtaining six weeks
earlier. A new commandant had been appointed, who was unpersuaded
even by a telephone conversation conducted in his presence with the
British representatives at the Finnish capital. The most he would do
was to give me a temporary pass saying I was a Russian travelling to
Helsingfors: with the result that I was re-arrested on the train and
again held in detention at the head police office in the capital until
energetic representations by the British Chargé d’Affaires secured my
release, with profuse apologies from the Finnish authorities for the
not unnatural misunderstanding.

The reader will, I hope, have become sufficiently interested in my
story to inquire what were the circumstances which led to my taking
this sudden journey to Finland. They were various. Were I writing a
tale of fiction, and could allow free rein to whatsoever imagination
I possess, I might be tempted at this point to draw my story to a
startling climax by revealing Zorinsky in the light of a grossly
misunderstood and unappreciated friend and saviour, while Stepanovna,
the Journalist, or the Doctor would unexpectedly turn out to be
treacherous wolves in sheep’s clothing, plotting diabolically to
ensnare me in the toils of the Extraordinary Commission. As it is,
however, fettered by the necessity of recording dull and often obvious
events as they occurred, it will be no surprise to the reader to learn
that the wolf, in a pretty bad imitation of sheep’s clothing (good
enough, however, to deceive me), turned out actually to be Zorinsky.

It was the day after I had parted from Stepanovna that the Doctor told
me that Melnikoff’s friend Shura, through sources at his disposal, had
been investigating the personality of this interesting character, and
had established it as an indisputable fact that Zorinsky was in close
touch with people known to be in the employ of _No. 2 Goróhovaya_. This
information, though unconfirmed and in itself proving nothing (was not
the Policeman also in close touch with people in the employ of _No.
2 Goróhovaya_?), yet following on the news of Melnikoff’s death and
Zorinsky’s general duplicity, resolved me to seek the first opportunity
to revisit Finland and consult Ivan Sergeievitch.

There were other motives, also. I had communicated across the frontier
by means of couriers, one of whom was found me by the Doctor, and
another by one of the persons who play no part in my story, but whom
I met at the Journalist’s. One of these couriers was an N.C.O. of the
old army, a student of law, and a personal friend of the Doctor: the
other a Russian officer whose known counter-revolutionary proclivities
precluded the possibility of his obtaining any post in Soviet Russia
at this time. Both crossed the frontier secretly and without mishap,
but only one returned, bearing a cipher message which was all but
indecipherable. Sending him off again, but getting no reply, I was
in ignorance as to whether he had arrived or not, and, left without
news, it was becoming imperative that I repeat my visit to the Finnish
capital.

Furthermore, with passage of time I felt my position, in spite of
friends, becoming not more secure, but rapidly less so. What might
suddenly arise out of my connections with Zorinsky, for instance, no
one could foresee, and I determined that the best thing would be to
disappear completely for a short period and, returning, to start all
over afresh.

I learned of the ice-route to Finland from my courier, who came back
that way, and who returned to Finland the following night on the same
sledge. Discreet inquiries at the logman’s hut produced the information
that the courier’s smuggler, granted that he had safely reached
Finland, was not due back for some time, but another one had arrived
and would take any one who was willing to pay. The sum demanded, two
thousand marks, when converted into foreign exchange, was about twenty
pounds. But the Finn thinks of a mark as a shilling.

As ill-luck would have it, I found on arrival in Finland that Ivan
Sergeievitch was in the Baltic States and no one knew when he would
return. But I saw his wife, who had sent the indiscreet message to
Petrograd leading to Varia’s arrest. She was mortified when I broke
this news to her, but was unable to throw any light on Zorinsky. I
also met several other Russian officers, none, however, who had known
Melnikoff, and I thus got no further information.

The Doctor, of course, had denounced Zorinsky as a _provocateur_,
but there was as yet little evidence for that charge. Zorinsky might
be an extortionist without being a _provocateur_. Wild charges are
brought against anybody and everybody connected with _Sovdepia_ on the
slightest suspicion, and I myself have been charged, on the one hand,
by the Bolsheviks with being a rabid monarchist, and, on the other, by
reactionaries with being a “subtle” Bolshevik. However, my aversion to
Zorinsky had become so intense that I resolved that under no pretext
or condition would I have anything more to do with him.

My time in Helsingfors was occupied mostly with endeavours to obtain
official assurances that any couriers I despatched from Russia would
not be seized or shot by the Finns, and that reasonable assistance
should be given them in crossing the frontier in either direction. The
Finnish Foreign and War Offices were willing enough to co-operate, but
appeared to have but little sway over their own frontier authorities.
The last word belonged to the new Commandant at Terijoki, a man of
German origin, who defied the Government whenever instructions ran
counter to his open German sympathies. Being in league with German
Intelligence organizations in Russia, he was naturally disinclined to
do anything that would assist the Allies, and it was only when his
insubordination passed all limits and he was at last dismissed by the
Finnish Government that facilities could be granted which made the
operation of a secret courier service across the frontier in any degree
feasible.

The story of intrigue and counter-intrigue amongst Finns, Germans,
Russians, Bolsheviks, and the Allies at this time, both in the Finnish
capital and along the Russian frontier, would be a fascinating one in
itself, but that is not my province. On the occasion of my brief visits
to Finland my prime object was not to become involved, and this was
the main reason why, depressing though the prospect of returning to
Petrograd was under existing circumstances, I nevertheless cut short my
stay in Finland and prepared to return the moment I learned positively
that the German frontier commandant was to be removed.

Earnestly as I had striven to remain _incognito_, my unavoidable
participation in the negotiations for arranging a courier-service had
drawn me into unfortunate prominence. The German Commandant, still
at his post, appeared to regard me as his very particular foe, and
learning of my intention to return to Russia by sea he issued orders
that the strictest watch should be kept on the coast and any sledge or
persons issuing on to the ice be fired upon. Thus, although I had a
Government permit to cross the frontier, the smuggler who was to carry
me positively refused to venture on the journey, while all patrols had
orders to afford me no facilities whatsoever.

But I evaded the Commandant very simply. At the other extremity of
the Russo-Finnish frontier, close to Lake Ladoga, there is a small
village named Rautta, lying four or five miles from the frontier line.
This place had formerly also been a rallying point for smugglers and
refugees, but in view of its remoteness and the difficulties of forest
travel it was very inaccessible in mid-winter from the Russian side.
At the Commandant’s headquarters it was never suspected that I would
attempt to start from this remote spot. But protesting, much to the
Commandant’s delight, that I would return and compel him to submit
to Government orders, I travelled by a very circuitous route to the
village of Rautta, where I was completely unknown, and where I relied
on finding some peasant or other who would conduct me to the border.
Once arrived at the frontier I was content to be left to my own
resources.

Luck was with me. It was in the later stages of the tedious journey
that I was accosted in the train by a young Finnish lieutenant bound
for the same place. Russians being in ill-favour in Finland, I always
travelled as an Englishman in that country, whatever I may have looked
like. At this time I did not look so bad, attired in an old green
overcoat I had bought at Helsingfors. Noticing that I was reading
an English paper, the lieutenant addressed me in English with some
trifling request, and we fell into conversation. I was able to do
him a slight service through a note I gave him to an acquaintance in
Helsingfors, and when I further presented him with all my newspapers
and a couple of English books for which I had no further use, he was
more than delighted. Finding him so well-disposed I asked him what he
was going to do at Rautta, to which he replied that he was about to
take up his duties as chief of the garrison of the village, numbering
some fifteen or twenty men. At this I whipped out my Finnish Government
permit without further ado and appealed to the lieutenant to afford
me, as the document said, “every assistance in crossing the Russian
frontier.”

He was not a little nonplussed at this unexpected request. But
realizing that a pass such as mine could only have been issued by the
Finnish Ministry of War on business of first-class importance he agreed
to do what he could. I soon saw that he was much concerned to do his
utmost. Within a couple of hours after our arrival at Rautta I was
assured not only of a safe conduct by night to the frontier, but also
of a guide, who was instructed to take me to a certain Russian village
about twenty miles beyond.

Nothing could be more truly proletarian than Finnish administration in
regions where neither German nor _ancien-régime_ Russian influence has
penetrated. It is the fundamentally democratic character of the Finnish
people that has enabled them since the time of which I speak to master
in a large measure their foreign would-be counsellors and controllers
and build up a model constitution. The elder of the village of Rautta,
who was directed by my friend the lieutenant to show me hospitality
and procure me a guide, was a rough peasant, literate and intelligent,
living with his wife in a single large room in which I was entertained.
His assistants were men of the same type, while the guide was a
young fellow of about twenty, a native of the village, who had had a
good elementary education at Viborg. In the hands of people of this
sort I always felt myself secure. Their shrewd common sense--the
strongest defence against nonsensical Red propaganda--made them as a
class trustier friends than a spoilt intelligentsia or the scheming
_intrigants_ of the militarist caste.

My guide produced half-a-dozen pairs of skis, all of which were too
short, as I require a nine- or ten-foot ski, but I took the longest
pair. About eleven o’clock our skis were strapped to a _drovny_ sledge,
and with a kindly send-off by the elder and his wife, we drove rapidly
to a lonely hut, the last habitation on the Finnish side of the
frontier. The proprietor was roused and regaled us with tea, while a
scout, who chanced to come in a few moments after our arrival, advised
my guide as to the latest known movements of Red patrols. Our peasant
host possessed no candles or oil in this solitary abode, and we sat in
the flickering light of long burning twigs, specially cut to preserve
their shaky flare as long as possible.

About midnight we mounted the skis and set out on our journey, striking
off the track straight into the forest. My companion was lightly clad,
but I retained my overcoat, which I should need badly later, while
round my waist I tied a little parcel containing a pair of shoes I had
bought in Helsingfors for Maria.

By the roundabout way we were going it would be some twenty-five miles
to the village that was our destination. For four years I had not run
on skis, and though ski-running is like swimming in that once you learn
you never forget, yet you can get out of practice. Moreover, the skis I
had were too short, and any ski-runner will tell you it is no joke to
run on short skis a zigzag route across uneven forest ground--and in
the dark!

We started in an easterly direction, moving parallel to the
border-line. I soon more or less adapted my stride to the narrow
seven-foot ski and managed to keep the guide’s moderate pace. We
stopped frequently to listen for suspicious sounds, but all that
greeted our ears was the mystic and beautiful winter silence of a
snow-laden northern forest. The temperature was twenty degrees below
zero, with not a breath of wind, and the pines and firs bearing their
luxuriant white burden looked as if a magic fairy wand had lulled them
into perpetual sleep. Some people might have “seen things” in this
dark forest domain, but peering into the dim recesses of the woods
I felt all sound and motion discordant, and loved our halts just to
listen, listen, listen. My guide was taciturn, if we spoke it was in
whispers, we moved noiselessly but for the gentle swish of our skis,
which scarcely broke the stillness, and the stars that danced above the
tree-tops smiled down upon us approvingly.

After travelling a little over an hour the Finn suddenly halted,
raising his hand. For some minutes we stood motionless. Then, leaving
his skis, he walked cautiously back to me and pointing at a group of
low bushes a hundred yards away, visible through a narrow aisle in
the forest, he whispered: “You see those farthest shrubs? They are in
Russia. We are about to cross the line, so follow me closely.”

Moving into the thickets, we advanced slowly under their cover until
we were within a few yards of the spot indicated. I then saw that
before us there lay, cutting through the forest, a narrow clearance
some ten yards wide, resembling a long avenue. This was the Russian
border-line, and we stood at the extreme edge of the Finnish forest. My
guide motioned to me to sidle up alongside him.

“It is to those bushes we must cross,” he whispered so low as to be
scarcely audible. “The undergrowth everywhere else is impassable. We
will watch the shrubbery a moment. The question is: Is there any one
behind it? Look hard.”

Weird phenomenon!--but a moment ago it seemed that motion in the forest
was inconceivable. Yet now, with nerves tense from anticipation, all
the trees and all the bushes seemed to stir and glide. But oh! so
slyly, so noiselessly, so imperceptibly! Every shrub knew just when
you were looking at it, and as long as you stared straight, it kept
still; but the instant you shifted your gaze, a bough swung--ever so
little!--a trunk swayed, a bush shrank, a thicket shivered, it was as
if behind everything there were something, agitating it, playing with
it, in order to taunt you with deceits!

But it was not really so. The forest was still with a death-like
stillness. The dark trees like sentinels stood marshalled in sombre
array on either side of the avenue. Around us, above, and below, all
was silence--the mystic, beautiful winter silence of the sleeping
northern forest.

Like a fish, my companion darted suddenly from our hiding-place,
bending low, and in two strides had crossed the open space and vanished
in the shrubbery. I followed, stealing one rapid glance up and down as
I crossed the line, to see nothing but two dark walls of trees on
either hand, separated by the grey carpet of snow. Another stride, and
I, too, was in Russia, buried in the thick shrubbery.

[Illustration: A RUSSIAN VILLAGE]

I found my guide sitting in the snow, adjusting his ski-straps.

“If we come upon nobody in the next quarter-mile,” he whispered, “we
are all right till daybreak.”

“But our ski-tracks?” I queried; “may they not be followed?”

“Nobody will follow the way we are going.”

The next quarter-mile lay along a rough track skirting the Russian side
of the frontier. Progress was difficult because the undergrowth was
thick and we had to stoop beneath overhanging branches. Every twenty
paces or so we stopped to listen--but only to the silence.

At last we came out on the borders of what seemed like a great lake.
My companion explained that it was a morass and that we should ski
straight across it, due south, making the best speed we might.
Travelling now was like finding a level path after hard rocky climbing.
My guide sailed away at so round a pace that although I used his tracks
I could not keep up. By the time I had crossed the open morass he had
already long disappeared in the woods. I noticed that although he had
said no one would follow us, he did not like the open places.

Again we plunged into the forest. The ground here began to undulate and
progress in and out amongst the short firs was wearisome. I began to
get so tired that I longed to stretch myself out at full length on the
snow. But we had to make our village by daybreak and my guide would not
rest.

It was after we had crossed another great morass and had been picking
our way through pathless forest for about four hours, that I saw by
the frequency with which my companion halted to consider the direction,
and the hesitation with which he chose our path, that he had lost his
way. When I asked him he frankly admitted it, making no effort to
conceal his anxiety. There was nothing to do, however, but to keep
straight ahead, due south by the pole star.

The first streaks of dawn stole gently over the sky. Coming out on to
an open track, my guide thought he recognized it, and we followed it in
spite of the danger of running into an early patrol. In a few moments
we struck off along a side track in an easterly direction. We should
soon reach our destination now, said the Finn--about a mile more.

I moved so slowly that my companion repeatedly got long distances
ahead. We travelled a mile, but still no sign of village or open
country. At length the Finn disappeared completely, and I struggled
forward along his tracks.

The grey dawn spread and brightened, and it was quite light, though the
sun had not yet risen, when at last I drew near the outskirts of the
forest. Sitting on the bank of a small running stream sat my guide,
reproaching me for my tardiness when I joined him. Across a large
meadow outside the forest he pointed to a group of cottages on the side
of a hill to the right.

“The Reds live there,” he said. “They will be out about eight o’clock.
We have come over a mile too far inland from Lake Ladoga: but follow my
tracks and we shall soon be there.”

He rose and mounted his skis. I wondered how he proposed to cross the
stream. Taking a short run, he prodded his sticks deftly into the near
bank as he quitted it, and lifting himself with all his force over the
brook, glided easily on to the snow on the far side. Moving rapidly
across the meadow, he disappeared in the distant bushes.

But in springing he dislodged a considerable portion of the bank of
snow, thus widening the intervening space. I was bigger and weightier
than he, and more heavily clad, and my endeavour to imitate his
performance on short skis met with a disastrous result. Failing to
clear the brook, my skis, instead of sliding on to the opposite snow,
plunged into the bank, and I found myself sprawling in the water! It
was a marvel that neither ski broke. I picked them up and throwing them
on to the level, prepared to scramble out of the stream.

The ten minutes that ensued were amongst the silliest in sensation and
most helpless I ever experienced. Nothing would seem easier than to
clamber up a bank not so high as one’s shoulder. But every grab did
nothing but bring down an avalanche of snow on top of me! There was no
foothold, and it was only when I had torn the deep snow right away that
I was able to drag myself out with the aid of neighbouring bushes.

Safely on shore I looked myself over despondently. From the waist
downward I was one solid mass of ice. The flags of ice on my old
green overcoat flapped heavily against the ice-pillars encasing my
top-boots. With considerable labour and difficulty I scraped soles and
skis sufficiently to make it possible to stand on them, and once again
crawled slowly forward.

I do not know how I managed to traverse the remaining three miles to
the village whither my guide had preceded me. It should have been
the hardest bit of all, for I was in the last stages of fatigue. Yet
it does not seem to have been so now. I think, to tell the truth, I
completely gave up the game, convinced my black figure creeping up the
white hillside must inevitably attract attention, and I mechanically
trudged forward till I should hear a shot or a cry to halt. Or,
perhaps, even in this plight, and careless of what befell me, I was
fascinated by the glory of a wondrous winter sunrise! I remember
how the sun peeped venturously over the horizon, throwing a magic
rose-coloured mantle upon the hills. First the summits were touched,
the pink flush crept gently down the slopes, turning the shadows palest
blue, and when at last the sun climbed triumphant into the heaven, the
whole world laughed. And with it, I!

The cottages of the Reds were left far behind. I had crossed more than
one hill and valley, and passed more than one peasant who eyed me
oddly, before I found myself at the bottom of the hill on whose crest
was perched the village I was seeking. I knew my journey was over at
last, because my guide’s tracks ceased at the top. He had dismounted to
walk along the rough roadway. But which cottage had he entered?

I resolved to beg admission to one of the huts on the outskirts of
the village. They were all alike, low wooden and mud buildings with
protruding porch, two tiny square windows in the half where the
family lived, but none in the other half, which formed the barn or
cattle-shed. The peasants are kindly folk, I mused, or used to be, and
there are few Bolsheviks amongst them. So I approached the nearest
cottage, propped up my skis against the wall, timidly knocked at the
door, and entered.

[Illustration: A RUSSIAN PEASANT ‘CAPITALIST’]




CHAPTER VIII

A VILLAGE “BOURGEOIS-CAPITALIST”


The room in which I found myself was a spacious one. On the right
stood a big white stove, always the most prominent object in a Russian
peasant dwelling, occupying nearly a quarter of the room. Beyond the
stove in the far corner was a bedstead on which an old woman lay. The
floor was strewn with several rough straw mattresses. Two strapping
boys, a little lass of ten, and two girls of eighteen or nineteen had
just dressed, and one of the latter was doing her hair in front of a
piece of broken mirror.

In the other far corner stood a rectangular wooden table, with an
oil lamp hanging over it. The little glass closet of ikons behind
the table, in what is called “beautiful corner” because it shelters
the holy pictures, showed the inmates to be Russians, though the
district is inhabited largely by men of Finnish race. To the left of
the door stood an empty wooden bedstead, with heaped-up bed-covers and
sheepskin coats, as if someone had lately risen from it. All these
things, picturesque, though customary, I took in at a glance. But I
was interested to notice an old harmonium, an unusual decoration in a
village hut, the musical accomplishments of the peasant generally being
limited to the concertina, the guitar, the balalaika, and the voice, in
all of which, however, he is adept.

“Good-morning,” I said, apologetically. I turned to the ikons and,
bowing, made the sign of the Cross.

“May I sit down just for a little moment? I am very tired.”

Everyone was silent, doubtless very suspicious. The little girl stared
at me with wide-open eyes. I seated myself opposite the big white
stove, wondering what I should do next.

In a few minutes there entered a rough peasant of about fifty-five,
with long hair streaked with grey, and haggard, glistening eyes. There
was a look of austerity in his wrinkled face, though at the same time
it was not unkind, but he rarely smiled. He nodded a curt good-morning
and set about his ablutions, paying no further heed to me. The old
woman mentioned that I had come in to rest.

I explained. “I set out from the nearest station early this morning
with a companion,” I said, “to ski here. We are looking for milk. But
we lost our way in the woods. I tumbled into a stream. My companion is
somewhere in the village and I will go and look for him later. But I
would like to rest a little first, for I am very tired.”

The old peasant listened, but did not seem interested. He filled his
mouth with water from a jug, bent over an empty bucket, and letting the
water trickle out of his mouth into the cup of his hands, scrubbed his
face and neck. I suppose it was warmer this way. When he had finished
I asked if I might have some milk to drink, and at a sign from the old
man one of the boys fetched me some in a big tin mug.

“It is hard to get milk nowadays,” grunted the old peasant, surlily,
and went on with his work.

The boys slipped on their sheepskin coats and left the cottage, while
the girls removed the mattresses and set the samovar. I rejoiced when
I saw the old woman preparing to light the stove. My legs gradually
thawed, forming pools of water on the floor, and one of the boys,
when he came in, helped me pull my boots off. But this was a painful
process, for both my feet were partially frozen.

At last the samovar was boiling and I was invited to table to have a
mug of tea. It was not real tea and tasted nothing like it, though the
packet was labelled “Tea.” Black bread and salt herrings made up the
meal. I did not touch the herrings.

“We have not much bread,” said the old man, significantly, as he put a
small piece in front of me.

While we were at table my companion of the night adventure came in,
after having searched for me all through the village. I wished to warn
him to be prudent in speech and repeat the same tale as I had told, but
he merely motioned reassuringly with his hand. “You need fear nothing
here,” he said, smiling.

It appeared that he knew my old _muzhik_ well. Taking him aside, he
whispered something in his ear. What was he saying? The old man turned
and looked at me intensely with an interest he had not shown before.
His eyes glistened brightly, as if with unexpected satisfaction. He
returned to where I sat.

“Would you like some more milk?” he asked, kindly, and fetched it for
me himself.

I asked who played the harmonium. With amusing modesty the old man
let his eyes fall and said nothing. But the little girl, pointing her
finger at the peasant, put in quickly that “_Diedushka_ [grandpa] did.”

“I like music,” I said. “Will you please play something afterwards?”

Ah! Why was everything different all at once--suspicions evaporated,
fears dissipated? I felt the change intuitively. The Finn had
somehow aroused the crude old man’s interest in me (had he told him
who I was?), but by my passing question I had touched his tenderest
spot--music!

So Uncle Egor (as I called him), producing an old and much be-fingered
volume of German hymn tunes which he had picked up in a market at
Petrograd, seated himself nervously and with touching modesty at the
old harmonium. His thick, horny fingers, with black finger-nails,
stumbled clumsily over the keys, playing only the top notes coupled in
octaves with one finger of his left hand. He blew the pedals as if he
were beating time, and while he played his face twitched and his breath
caught. You could see that in music he forgot everything else. The
rotten old harmonium was the possession he prized above all else in the
world--in fact, for him it was not of this world. Crude old peasant as
he was, he was a true Russian.

“Would you like me to play you something?” I asked when he had finished.

Uncle Egor rose awkwardly from the harmonium, smiling confusedly when
I complimented him on his achievement. I sat down and played him some
of his hymns and a few other simple tunes. When I variegated the
harmonies, he followed, fascinated. He leant over the instrument, his
eyes rooted on mine. All the rough harshness had gone from his face,
and the shadow of a faint smile flickered round his lips. I saw in his
eyes a great depth of blue.

“Sit down again, my little son,” he said to me several times later,
“and play me more.”

At mid-day I lay down on Uncle Egor’s bed and fell fast asleep. At
three o’clock they roused me for dinner, consisting of a large bowl of
sour cabbage soup, which we all ate with brown polished wooden spoons,
dipping in turn into the bowl. Uncle Egor went to a corner of the room,
produced from a sack a huge loaf, and cutting off a big square chunk,
placed it before me.

“Eat as much bread as you like, my son,” he said.

He told me all his woes--how he was branded as a village “grabber,
bourgeois, and capitalist,” because he had possessed three horses and
five cows; how four cows and two horses had been “requisitioned”; and
how half his land had been taken by the Committee of the Village Poor
to start a Commune on.

Committees of the Village Poor were bodies from which were excluded all
such as, by enterprise, industry, and thrift, had raised themselves to
positions of independence. Composed of the lowest elements of stupid,
illiterate, and idle peasants, beggars and tramps, these committees,
endowed with supreme power, were authorized to seize the property of
the prosperous and divide it amongst themselves, a portion going to the
Government.

The class of “middle” peasants, that is, those who were half-way to
prosperity, incited by agitators, sided at first with the poor in
despoiling the rich, until it was their turn to be despoiled, when
they not unnaturally became enemies of the Bolshevist system. The
imposition of a war tax, however, finally alienated the sympathies of
the entire peasantry, for the enriched “poor” would not pay because
they were technically poor, while the impoverished “rich” could not
pay because they had nothing left. This was the end of Communism
throughout nine-tenths of the Russian provinces, and it occurred when
the Bolsheviks had ruled for only a year.

“Uncle Egor,” I said, “you say your district still has a Committee of
the Poor. I thought the committees were abolished. There was a decree
about it last December.”

“What matters it what they write?” he exclaimed, bitterly. “Our
‘comrades’--whatever they want to do, they do. They held a Soviet
election not long ago and the voters were ordered to put in the Soviet
all the men from the Poor Committee. Now they say the village must
start what they call a ‘Commune,’ where the lazy will profit by the
labour of the industrious. They say they will take my last cow for the
Commune. But they will not let _me_ join, even if I wanted to, because
I am a ‘grabber.’ Ugh!”

“When they held the election,” I asked, “did you vote?”

Uncle Egor laughed. “I? How should they let me vote? I have worked all
my life to make myself independent. I once had nothing, but I worked
till I had this little farm, which I thought would be my own. Vasia
here is my helper. But the Soviet says I am a ‘grabber’ and so I have
no vote!”

“Who works in the Commune?” I asked.

“Who knows?” he replied. “They are not from these parts. They thought
the poor peasants would join them, because the poor peasants were
promised our grain. But the Committee kept the grain for themselves,
so the poor peasants got nothing and are very angry. Ah, my little
son,” he cried, bitterly, “do you know what Russia wants? Russia, my
son, wants a Master--a Master who will restore order, and not that
things should be as they are now, with every scoundrel pretending to be
master. That is what Russia wants!”

A “master”--now one of the most dangerous words to use in Russia,
because it is the most natural!

“Do you mean--a ‘Tsar’?” I queried, hesitatingly. But Uncle Egor merely
shrugged his shoulders. He had said his say.

That night I slept on the rickety wooden bedstead side by side with
Uncle Egor and covered with the same coverlets and quilts. There
were long whisperings between him and my Finnish guide before we
retired, for early in the morning we were going on to Petrograd, and
arrangements had to be made to drive to the nearest station by devious
routes so as not to be stopped on the way. I was nearly asleep when
Uncle Egor clambered in by my side.

It was long before dawn when we rose and prepared to set out. Uncle
Egor, one of his daughters, the Firm, and I made up the party. To evade
patrols we drove by bye-ways and across fields. Uncle Egor was taking
his daughter to try to smuggle a can of milk into the city. What he
himself was going to do I don’t know. He wouldn’t tell me.

We arrived at the station at four in the morning, and here I parted
from my Finnish guide, who was returning with the sledge. He positively
refused to take any reward for the service he had rendered me.

Our train, the only train of the day, was due to start at six, and the
station and platform were as busy as a hive. While the young woman got
tickets we tried to find places. Every coach appeared to be packed,
and the platform was teeming with peasants with sacks on their backs
and milk-cans concealed in bundles in their hands. Failing to get into
a box-car or third-class coach, where with the crush it would have
been warmer, we tried the only second-class car on the train, which we
found was not yet full up. Eventually there were fourteen people in the
compartment intended for six.

At length the train rumbled off. Wedged in tight between Uncle Egor and
his daughter, I sat and shivered. The train was searched by Red guards
on the journey, and it was found that quite half the supposed cans of
“milk” carried by the peasants were packed to the brim with matches!
There was no end of a tumult as the guards came round. Some people
jumped out of the windows and fled. Others hid under the train till the
compartment had been searched and were then hauled in again through the
windows by willing hands from inside.

The Bolshevist Government, you see, had laid a special embargo on
matches, as on many things of public use, with the result that they
were almost unobtainable. So that when you did get them from “sackmen,”
as the people were called who smuggled provisions into the city in bags
and sacks, instead of paying one copeck per box, which was what they
used to cost, you paid just one thousand times as much--ten roubles,
and felt glad at that. The design, of course, was to share such
necessities equally amongst the populace, but the Soviet departments
were so incompetent and corrupt, and so strangled by bureaucratic
administration, that nothing, or very little, ever got distributed, and
the persecuted “sackmen” were hailed as benefactors.

At one moment during the journey one of the other peasants bent over
to Uncle Egor, and, glancing at me, asked him in an undertone “if his
companion had come from ‘over there’”--which meant over the frontier;
in reply to which Uncle Egor gave him a tremendous kick, which
explained everything, and no more was said.

I had one nasty moment when the train was searched. Despite mishaps I
still clung to the little parcel of shoes for Maria. As they were tied
round my waist I did not lose them even when I tumbled into the stream.
Some people got up when the searchers came, but having no milk-can or
sack I moved into the corner and sat on the parcel. When the soldier
told me to shift along to let him see what was in the corner I sat the
shoes along with me, so that both places looked empty. It was lucky he
did not make me get up, for new shoes could only have come from “over
there.”

At nine we reached the straggling buildings of the Okhta Station, the
scene of my flight with Mrs. Marsh in December, and there I saw a most
extraordinary spectacle--the attempted prevention of sackmen from
entering the city.

As we stood pushing in the corridor waiting for the crowd in front of
us to get out, I heard Uncle Egor and his daughter conversing rapidly
in low tones.

“I’ll make a dash for it,” whispered his daughter.

“Good,” he replied in the same tone. “We’ll meet at Nadya’s.”

The moment we stepped on to the platform Uncle Egor’s daughter vanished
under the railroad coach, and that was the last I ever saw of her.
At each end of the platform stood a string of armed guards, waiting
for the onslaught of passengers, who flew in all directions as they
surged from the train. How shall I describe the scene of unutterable
pandemonium that ensued! The soldiers dashed at the fleeing crowds,
brutally seized single individuals, generally women, who were least
able to defend themselves, and tore the sacks off their backs and out
of their arms. Shrill cries, shrieks, and howls rent the air. Between
the coaches and on the outskirts of the station you could see lucky
ones who had escaped gesticulating frantically to unlucky ones who
were still dodging guards. “This way! This way!” they yelled, wildly;
“Sophia! Marusia! Akulina! Varvara! Quick! Haste!”

In futile efforts to subdue the mob the soldiers discharged their
rifles into the air, only increasing the panic and intensifying the
tumult. Curses and execrations were hurled at them by the seething
mass of fugitives. One woman I saw, frothing at the mouth, with blood
streaming down her cheek, her frenzied eyes protruding from their
sockets, clutching ferociously with her nails at the face of a huge
sailor who held her pinned down on the platform, while his comrades
detached her sack.

How I got out of the fray I do not know, but I found myself carried
along with the running stream of sackmen over the Okhta Bridge and
toward the Suvorov Prospect. Only there, a mile from the station, did
they settle into a hurried walk, gradually dispersing down side streets
to dispose of their precious goods to eager clients.

Completely bewildered, I limped along, my frost-bitten feet giving me
considerable pain. I wondered in my mind if people at home had any
idea at what a cost the population of Petrograd secured the first
necessities of life in the teeth of the “Communist” rulers. Still
musing, I came out on the Znamenskaya Square in front of the Nicholas
Station, the scene of many wild occurrences in the days of the Great
Revolution.

You could still see the hole in the station roof whence in those days a
machine-gun manned by Protopopoff’s police had fired down on the crowds
below. I had watched the scene from that little alcove just over there
near the corner of the Nevsky. While I was watching, the people had
discovered another policeman on the roof of the house just opposite.
They threw him over the parapet. He fell on the pavement with a heavy
thud, and lay there motionless. Everything, I remembered, had suddenly
seemed very quiet as I looked across the road at his dead body, though
the monotonous song of the machine-gun still sounded from the station
roof.

But next day a new song was sung in the hearts of the people, a song of
Hope and a song of Freedom. Justice shall now reign, said the people!
For it was said, “The Tsarist ways and the Tsarist police are no more!”

To-day, two years later, it was just such a glorious winter morning as
in those days of March, 1917. The sun laughed to scorn the silly ways
of men. But the song of Hope was dead, and the people’s faces bore the
imprint of starvation, distress, and terror--terror of those very same
Tsarist police! For these others, who did not make the Revolution, but
who were encouraged by Russia’s enemies to return to Russia to poison
it--these others copied the Tsarist ways, and, restoring the Tsarist
police, made them their own. The men and women who made the Revolution,
they said, were the enemies of the Revolution! So they put them back
in prison, and hung up other flags. Here, stretched across the Nevsky
Prospect, on this winter morning there still fluttered in the breeze
the tattered shreds of their washed-out red flags, besmirched with the
catch-words with which the Russian workers and the Russian peasants had
been duped. There still stood unremoved in the middle of the square
the shabby, dilapidated, four-months-old remains of the tribunes and
stages which had been erected to celebrate the anniversary of the
Bolshevist revolution. The inscriptions everywhere spoke not of the
“bourgeois prejudices” of Liberty and Justice, but of the Dictatorship
of the Proletariat (sometimes hypocritically called the “brotherhood of
workers”), of class war, of the sword, of blood, hatred, and world-wide
revolution.

Looking up from my bitter reverie I saw Uncle Egor, from whom I had got
separated in the scramble at the railway station. I wanted to thank and
recompense him for the food and shelter he had given me.

“Uncle Egor,” I asked him, “how much do I owe you?”

But Uncle Egor shook his head. He would take no recompense.

“Nothing, my little son,” he replied, “nothing. And come back again
when you like.” He looked round, and lowering his voice, added
cautiously, “And if ever you need ... to run away ... or hide ... or
anything like that ... you know, little son, who will help you.”

[Illustration: A DAUGHTER OF THE SOIL]




CHAPTER IX

METAMORPHOSIS


I never saw Uncle Egor again. I sometimes wonder what has become of
him. I suppose he is still there, and he is the winner! The Russian
peasant is the ultimate master of the Russian Revolution, as the
Bolsheviks are learning to their pain. Once I did set out, several
months later, to invoke his help in escaping pursuit, but had to turn
back. Uncle Egor lived in a very inaccessible spot, the railway line
that had to be traversed was later included in the war zone, travelling
became difficult, and sometimes the trains were stopped altogether.

There was a cogent reason, however, why I hesitated to return to Uncle
Egor except in an emergency. He might not have recognized me--and that
brings me back to my story.

Traversing the city on this cold February morning, I sensed an
atmosphere of peculiar unrest and subdued alarm. Small groups of
guards--Lettish and Chinese, for the most part--hurrying hither
and thither, were evidence of special activity on the part of the
Extraordinary Commission. I procured the Soviet newspapers, but they,
of course, gave no indication that anything was amiss. It was only
later that I learned that during the last few days numerous arrests of
supposed counter-revolutionists had been made, and that simultaneously
measures were being taken to prevent an anticipated outbreak of
workers’ strikes.

By the usual devious routes I arrived in the locality of my empty flat
“No. 5.” This, I was confident, was the safest place for me to return
to first. From there I would telephone to the Journalist, the Doctor,
and one or two other people, and find out if all was fair and square in
their houses. If no one had “been taken ill,” or “gone to hospital,” or
been inflicted with “unexpected visits from country relatives,” I would
look them up and find out how the land lay and if anything particular
had happened during my absence.

The prevailing atmosphere of disquietude made me approach the flat with
especial caution. The street was all but deserted, the yard was as foul
and noisome as ever, and the only individual I encountered as I crossed
it, holding my breath, was a hideous wretch, shaking with disease,
digging presumably for food in the stinking heaps of rubbish piled
in the corner. His jaws munched mechanically, and he looked up with
a guilty look, like a dog discovered in some overt misdeed. From the
window as I mounted the stairs I threw him some money without waiting
to see how he took it.

Arriving at No. 5, I listened intently at the back door. There was no
sound within. I was about to knock, when I recalled the poor devil
I had seen in the yard. An idea occurred--I would give him another
forty roubles and tell _him_ to come up and knock. Meanwhile, I would
listen at the bottom of the stairs, and if I heard unfamiliar voices at
the door I would have time to make off. They would never arrest that
miserable outcast, anyway. But the fellow was no longer in the yard,
and I repented of having thrown him money and interrupted his repast.
Misplaced generosity! I remounted the stairs and applied my ear to the
door.

Thump--thump--thump! Nothing being audible, I knocked boldly, hastily
re-applying my ear to the keyhole to await the result.

For a moment there was silence. Impatient, I thumped the door a second
time, louder. Then I heard shuffling footsteps moving along the
passage. Without waiting, I darted down the steps to the landing below.
Whoever came to the door, I hurriedly considered, would be certain,
when they found no one outside, to look out over the iron banisters. If
it were a stranger, I would say I had mistaken the door, and bolt.

The key squeaked in the rusty lock and the door was stiffly pushed
open. Shoeless feet approached the banisters, and a face peered
over. Through the bars from the bottom I saw it was the dull and
unintelligent face of the boy, Grisha, who had replaced Maria.

“Grisha,” I called, as I mounted the stairs, to prepare him for my
return, “is that you?”

Grisha’s expressionless features barely broke into a smile. “Are you
alone at home?” I asked when I reached him.

“Alone.”

Grisha followed me into the flat, locking the back door behind him. The
air was musty with three weeks’ unimpeded accumulation of dust.

“Where is Maria? See! I have brought her a lovely pair of brand-new
shoes. And for you a slab of chocolate. There!”

Grisha took the chocolate, muttering thanks, and breaking off a morsel
slowly conveyed it to his mouth.

“Well? Nothing new, Grisha? Is the world still going round?”

Grisha stared, and, preparatory to speech, laboriously transferred the
contents of his mouth into his cheek. At last he got it there, and,
gulping, gave vent somewhat inarticulately to the following unexpected
query:

“Are you Kr-Kr-_Kry-len-ko_?”

Krylenko! How the deuce should this youngster know my name of
Krylenko--or Afirenko, or Markovitch, or any other? He knew me only as
“Ivan Ilitch,” a former friend of his master.

But Grisha appeared to take it for granted. Without waiting he
proceeded:

“They came again for you this morning.”

“Who?”

“A man with two soldiers.”

“Asking for ‘Krylenko’?”

“Yes.”

“And what did you say?”

“What you told me, Ivan Ilitch. That you will be away a long time and
perhaps not come back at all.”

“By what wonderful means, I should like to know, have you discovered a
connection between me and any one called Krylenko?”

“They described you.”

“What did they say? Tell me precisely.”

Grisha shifted awkwardly from foot to foot. His sluggish brain exerted
itself to remember.

“Tall--sort of, they said, black beard ... long hair ... one front
tooth missing ... speaks not quite our way ... walks quickly.”

Was Grisha making this up? Surely he had not sufficient ingenuity! I
questioned him minutely as to when the unwelcome visitors had first
come, and made him repeat every word they had said and his replies. I
saw, then, that it was true. I was known, and they were awaiting my
return.

“To-day was the second time,” said Grisha. “First they came a few days
ago. They looked round and opened the cupboards, but when they found
them all empty they went away. ‘_Uyehal_--departed,’ said one to the
others. ‘There’s nothing here, so it’s useless to leave any one. When
will he return?’ he asks me. ‘There’s no knowing,’ I tell him. ‘Maybe
you’ll never come back,’ I said. Early this morning when they came I
told them the same.”

A moment’s consideration convinced me that there was only one line of
action. I must quit the flat like lightning. The next step must be
decided in the street.

“Grisha,” I said, “you have acquitted yourself well. If ever any one
asks for me again, tell them I have left the city for good, and shall
never return. Does Maria know?”

“Maria is still at the farm. I have not seen her for two weeks.”

“Well, tell her the same--because it’s true. Good-bye.”

Arriving in the street, I began to think. Had I not better have told
Grisha simply to say nobody had come back at all? But Grisha was sure
to bungle the moment he was cross-questioned and then they would think
him an accomplice. It was too late, anyway. I must now think of how
to change my appearance completely and with the minimum of delay. The
nearest place to go to was the Journalist’s. If he could not help me I
would lie low there till nightfall, and then go to the Doctor’s.

Limping along painfully, half covering my face with my scarf as if I
had a toothache, I approached the Journalist’s home. He lived on the
first floor, thank heaven, so there would be only one flight of stairs
to ascend.

From the opposite side of the street I scrutinized the exterior of the
house. Through the glass door I could see nobody in the hall and there
was nothing to indicate that anything was amiss. So I crossed the road
and entered.

The floor-tiling in the hall was loose and had long needed repair, but
I tiptoed over it gently and without noise. Then, with one foot on the
bottom stair, I stopped dead. What was that disturbance on the first
landing just over my head? I listened intently.

Whispering.

There must be two or three people on the first landing, conferring in
low tones, and from the direction of the voices it was clear they were
just outside the Journalist’s door. I caught the word “pick-lock,” and
somebody passed some keys, one of which seemed to be inserted in the
lock.

Thieves, possibly. But robbery was becoming rare in these days when the
bourgeoisie had scarcely anything more to be relieved of, and anyway
why should the Journalist’s flat particularly be selected and the theft
perpetrated in broad daylight? It was far more likely that the dwelling
was to be subjected to a sudden search, and that the raiders wished to
surprise the occupant or occupants without giving them time to secrete
anything. In any case, thieves or searchers, this was no place for me.
I turned and tiptoed hurriedly out of the hall.

And very foolish it was of me to hurry, too! for I should have
remembered the flooring was out of repair. The loose tiles rattled
beneath my feet like pebbles, the noise was heard above, and down the
stairs there charged a heavy pair of boots. Outside was better than in,
anyway, so I did not stop, but just as I was slipping into the street I
was held up from behind by a big burly workman, dressed in a leathern
jacket covered with belts of cartridges, who held a revolver at my head.

It is a debatable point, which tactics is more effective in a tight
corner--to laugh defiantly with brazen audacity, or to assume a
crazy look of utter imbecility. Practised to an extreme, either will
pull you through almost any scrape, provided your adversary displays
a particle of doubt or hesitancy. From my present bedraggled and
exhausted appearance to one of vacant stupidity was but a step, so when
the cartridge-bedecked individual challenged me with his revolver and
demanded to know my business, I met his gaze with terrified, blinking
eyes, shaking limbs, slobbering lips, and halting speech.

“Stand!” he bawled; “what do you want here?” His voice was raucous and
threatening.

I looked up innocently over his head at the lintel of the door.

“Is--is this No. 29?” I stammered, with my features contorted into an
insane grin. “It is--I--I mistook it for No. 39, wh-which I want. Thank
you.”

Mumbling and leering idiotically, I limped off like a cripple. Every
second I expected to hear him shout an order to halt. But he merely
glared, and I remembered I had seen just such a glare before, on the
face of that other man whom I encountered in Marsh’s house on the day
of my first arrival in Petrograd. As I stumbled along, looking up with
blinking eyes at all the shop- and door-lintels as I passed them, I saw
out of the corner of my eye that the cartridge-covered individual had
lowered his revolver to his side. Then he turned and re-entered the
house.

       *       *       *       *       *

“The blades are pretty blunt, I am afraid,” observed the Doctor, as he
produced his Gillette razor and placed it on the table before me. “They
still mow me all right, but I’ve got a soft chin. The man who smuggles
a box-full of razor-blades into this country will make his fortune.
Here’s the brush, and soap--my last piece.”

It was late in the afternoon of the same day. I sat in the Doctor’s
study before a mirror, getting ready to perform an excruciating
surgical operation, namely, the removal with a blunt safety-razor of
the shaggy hirsute appendage that for nearly six months had decorated
my cheeks, chin, and nether lip.

The Doctor, as you see, was still at liberty. It was with some
trepidation that I had approached his house on this day when everything
seemed to be going wrong. But we had agreed upon a sign by which I
might know, every time I called, whether it were safe to enter. A
large box was placed in the window in such a position as to be visible
from the street. Its absence would be a danger-signal. The Doctor
had suggested this device as much for his own sake as mine: he had
no desire that I should come stumbling in if he were engaged in an
altercation with a delegation from _No. 2 Goróhovaya_, and there was no
house in the city that was immune from these unwelcome visitors. But
the box was in the window, so I was in the flat.

Before operating with the razor I reduced my beard as far as possible
with the scissors. Even this altered my appearance to a remarkable
degree. Then I brought soap-brush and blade into play--but the less
said of the ensuing painful hour the better! The Doctor then assumed
the rôle of hair-dresser. He cut off my flowing locks, and, though it
was hardly necessary, dyed my hair coal-black with some German dyestuff
he had got.

Except for one detail, my transformation was now complete. Cutting open
the lapel of the jacket I was discarding, I extracted a tiny paper
packet, and, unwrapping it, took out the contents--my missing tooth,
carefully preserved for this very emergency. A little wadding served
effectually as a plug. I inserted it in the gaping aperture in my top
row of teeth, and what had so recently been a diabolic leer became a
smile as seemly (I hope) as that of any other normal individual.

The clean-shaven, short-haired, tidy but indigent-looking person in
eye-glasses, who made his way down the Doctor’s staircase next morning
attired in the Doctor’s old clothes, resembled the shaggy-haired,
limping maniac of the previous day about as nearly as he did the cook
who preceded him down the stairs. The cook was going to engage the
house-porter’s attention if the latter presented himself, in order that
he might not notice the exit of a person who had never entered. So when
the cook disappeared into the porter’s cave-like abode just inside the
front door, covering with her back the little glass window through
which he or his wife always peered, and began greeting the pair with
enthusiastic heartiness, I slipped unnoticed into the street.

In the dilapidated but capacious boots the Doctor found for me I was
able to walk slowly without limping. But I used a walking-stick,
and this added curiously to my new appearance, which I think may be
described as that of an ailing, underfed “intellectual” of the student
type. It is a fact that during these days, when in view of my lameness
I could not move rapidly, I passed unmolested and untouched out of more
than one scuffle when raiders rounded up “speculators,” and crossed the
bridges without so much as being asked for my papers.

It took me several days to get thoroughly accustomed to my new
exterior. I found myself constantly glancing into mirrors and
shop-windows in the street, smiling with amusement at my own
reflection. In the course of ensuing weeks and months, I encountered
several people with whom I had formerly had connections, and though
some of them looked me in the face I was never recognized.

It was about a week later, when walking along the river-quay, that I
espied to my surprise on the other side of the road Melnikoff’s friend
of Viborg days whom I had hoped to find in Finland--Ivan Sergeievitch.
He was well disguised as a soldier, with worn-out boots and shabby cap.
I followed him in uncertainty, passing and repassing him two or three
times to make sure. But a scar on his cheek left no further doubt. So,
waiting until he was close to the gate of the garden on the west side
of the Winter Palace, the wall of which with the imperial monograms was
being removed, I stepped up behind him.

“Ivan Sergeievitch,” I said in a low voice.

He stopped dead, not looking round.

“It is all right,” I continued; “step into the garden; you will
recognize me in a minute.”

He followed me cautiously at some paces distance and we sat down on a
bench amongst the bushes. In this little garden former emperors and
empresses had promenaded when occupying the Winter Palace. In the olden
days before the revolution I often used to wonder what was hidden
behind the massive walls and railings with imperial monograms that
surrounded it. But it was only a plain little enclosure with winding
paths, bushes, and a small fountain.

“My God!” exclaimed Ivan Sergeievitch, in astonishment, when I had
convinced him of my identity. “Is it possible? No one would recognize
you! It is you I have been looking for.”

“Me?”

“Yes. Do you not know that Zorinsky is in Finland?”

Zorinsky again! Though it was only a week, it seemed ages since I had
last crossed the frontier, and the Zorinsky episode already belonged
to the distant past--when I was somebody and something else. I was
surprised how little interest the mention of his name excited in me. I
was already entirely engrossed in a new political situation that had
arisen.

“Is he?” I replied. “I went to Finland myself recently, partly to see
you about that very fellow. I saw your wife. But nobody seems to know
anything about him, and I have ceased to care.”

“You have no notion what a close shave you have had, Pavel Pavlovitch.
I will tell you what I know. When I heard from my wife that Varia
was arrested and that you were in touch with Zorinsky, I returned to
Finland and, although I am condemned by the Bolsheviks to be shot, set
out at once for Petrograd. You see, Zorinsky----”

And Ivan Sergeievitch unfolded to me a tale that was strange indeed. I
have forgotten some details of it, but it was roughly as follows:

Zorinsky, under another name, had been an officer in the old army. He
distinguished himself for reckless bravery at the front and drunkenness
in the rear. During the war he had had some financial losses, became
implicated in attempted embezzlement, and later was caught cheating
at cards. He was invited to resign from his regiment, but was
reinstated after an interval in view of his military services. He again
distinguished himself in battle, but was finally excluded from the
regiment shortly before the revolution, this time on the ground of
misconduct. During 1917 he was known to have failed in some grandiose
deals of a speculative and doubtful character. He then disappeared for
a time, but in the summer of 1918 was found living in Petrograd under
various names, ostensibly hiding from the Bolsheviks. Although his
business deals were usually unsuccessful, he appeared always to be in
affluent circumstances. It was this fact, and a certain strangeness
of manner, that led Ivan Sergeievitch to regard him with strong
suspicion. He had him watched, and established beyond all doubt that
he was endeavouring to gain admission to various counter-revolutionary
organizations on behalf of the Bolsheviks.

Shortly afterward, Ivan Sergeievitch was arrested under circumstances
that showed that only Zorinsky could have betrayed him. But he escaped
on the very night that he was to be shot by breaking from his guards
and throwing himself over the parapet of the Neva into the river.
In Finland, whither he fled, he met and formed a close friendship
with Melnikoff, who, after the Yaroslavl affair and his own escape,
had assisted in the establishment of a system of communication with
Petrograd, occasionally revisiting the city himself.

“Of course I told Melnikoff of Zorinsky,” said Ivan Sergeievitch,
“though I could not know that Zorinsky would track him. But he got the
better of us both.”

“Then why,” I asked, “did Melnikoff associate with him?”

“He never saw him, so far as I know.”

“What!” I exclaimed. “But Zorinsky said he knew him well and always
called him ‘an old friend’!”

“Zorinsky may have _seen_ Melnikoff, but he never _spoke_ to him, that
I know of. Melnikoff was a friend of a certain Vera Alexandrovna X.,
who kept a secret café--you knew it? Ah, if I had known Melnikoff had
told you of it I should have warned you. From other people who escaped
from Petrograd I learned that Zorinsky frequented the café too. He was
merely lying in wait for Melnikoff.”

“You mean he deliberately betrayed him?”

“It is evident. Put two and two together. Melnikoff was a known and
much-feared counter-revolutionary. Zorinsky was in the service of the
Extraordinary Commission and was well paid, no doubt. He also betrayed
Vera Alexandrovna and her café, probably receiving so much per head. I
heard of that from other people.”

“Then why did he not betray me too?” I asked, incredulously.

“You gave him money, I suppose?”

I told Ivan Sergeievitch the whole story; how I had met Zorinsky,
his offer to release Melnikoff, the sixty thousand roubles and other
payments “for odd expenses” amounting to about a hundred thousand in
all. I also told him of the valuable and accurate information Zorinsky
had provided me with.

“That is just what he would do,” said Ivan Sergeievitch. “He worked for
both sides. A hundred thousand, I suppose, is all he thought he could
get out of you, so now he has gone to Finland. Something must have
happened to you here, for he wanted to prevent your returning to Russia
and pose as your saviour. Is it not true that something has happened?”

I told him of the discovery of the Journalist’s flat and “No. 5,” but,
unless I had been tracked unnoticed, there was no especial reason to
believe Zorinsky could have discovered either of these. The betrayal
of the name “Krylenko” was of course easily traceable to him, but
whence had he known the addresses?

And then I remembered that I had never telephoned to Zorinsky from
anywhere except from “No. 5” and the Journalist’s, for those were the
only places where I could speak without being overheard. I suggested
the coincidence to Ivan Sergeievitch.

“Aha!” he cried, obviously regarding the evidence as conclusive. “Of
course he inquired for your telephone numbers directly you had spoken!
But he would not betray you as long as you continued to pay him.
Besides, he doubtless hoped eventually to unearth a big organization.
As for your betrayal, any time would do, and the reward was always
certain. It might be another hundred thousand for your haunts. And
then, you see, in Finland he would warn you against returning and get
some more out of you for this further great service. He was furious to
find you had just left.”

From the Windows of the Winter Palace prying eyes were looking down
into the garden. Two figures sitting so long on a cold day in the
bushes would begin to rouse suspicion. We rose and walked out on to the
quay.

Seating ourselves on one of the stone benches set in the parapet of
the river, Ivan Sergeievitch told me many things that were of the
greatest value. An entirely new set of associations grew out of this
conversation. He also said that Varia had just been released from
prison and that he was going to take her with him across the frontier
that night. He had been unable to find Stepanovna, but supposed she was
staying with friends. I agreed if ever I heard of her to let him know.

“Will Zorinsky come back to Russia, do you think?” I asked.

“I have no idea,” was the reply; and he added, again staring at my
transformed physiognomy and laughing, “But you certainly have no cause
to fear his recognizing you now!”

Such was the strange story of Zorinsky as I learnt it from Ivan
Sergeievitch. I never heard it corroborated except by the Doctor, who
didn’t know Zorinsky, but I had no reason to doubt it. It certainly
tallied with my own experiences. And he was only one of several. As
Ivan Sergeievitch observed: “There are not a few Zorinskys, I fear, and
they are the ruin and shame of our class.”

Twice, later, I was reminded acutely of this singular personage,
who, as it transpired, did return to Russia. The first time was when
I learned through acquaintances of Ivan Sergeievitch that Zorinsky
believed me to be back in Petrograd, and had related to somebody in
tones of admiration that he himself had seen me driving down the Nevsky
Prospect in a carriage and pair in the company of one of the chief
Bolshevist Commissars!

The second time was months later, when I espied him standing in
a doorway, smartly dressed in a blue “French” and knee-breeches,
about to mount a motor-cycle. I was on the point of descending from
a street-car when our eyes met. I stopped and pushed my way back
into the crowd of passengers. Being in the uniform of a Red soldier
I feared his recognition of me not by my exterior, but by another
peculiar circumstance. Under the influence of sudden emotion a sort of
telepathic communication sometimes takes place without the medium of
words and even regardless of distance. It has several times happened
to me. Rightly or wrongly I suspected it now. I pushed my way through
the car to the front platform and, looking back over the heads of the
passengers, imagined (maybe it was mere imagination) I saw Zorinsky’s
eyes also peering over the passengers’ heads toward me.

I did not wait to make sure. The incident occurred in the Zagorodny
Prospect. Passing the Tsarskoeselsky station I jumped off the car
while it was still in motion, stooped beneath its side till it passed,
and boarded another going in the opposite direction. At the station I
jumped off, entered the building and sat amongst the massed herds of
peasants and “speculators” till dusk.

Eventually I heard that Zorinsky had been shot by the Bolsheviks.
If so, it was an ironic and fitting close to his career. Perhaps
they discovered him again serving two or more masters. But the news
impressed me but little, for I had ceased to care whether Zorinsky was
shot or not.

[Illustration: THE AUTHOR, DISGUISED]




CHAPTER X

THE SPHINX


A detailed narrative of my experiences during the following six months
would surpass the dimensions to which I must limit this book. Some of
them I hope to make the subject of a future story. For I met other
“Stepanovnas,” “Marias” and “Journalists,” in whom I came to trust
as implicitly as in the old and who were a very present help in time
of trouble. I also inevitably met with scoundrels, but though _No. 2
Goróhovaya_ again got close upon my track--even closer than through
Zorinsky--and one or two squeaks were very narrow indeed, still I have
survived to tell the tale.

This is partly because the precautions I took to avoid detection became
habitual. Only on one occasion was I obliged to destroy documents of
value, while of the couriers who, at grave risk, carried communications
back and forth from Finland, only two failed to arrive and, I presume,
were caught and shot. But the messages they bore (as indeed any notes I
ever made) were composed in such a manner that they could not possibly
be traced to any individual or address.

I wrote mostly at night, in minute handwriting on tracing-paper, with
a small india-rubber bag about four inches in length, weighted with
lead, ready at my side. In case of alarm all my papers could be slipped
into this bag and within thirty seconds be transferred to the bottom
of a tub of washing or the cistern of the water-closet. In efforts
to discover arms or incriminating documents, I have seen pictures,
carpets, and bookshelves removed and everything turned topsy-turvy by
diligent searchers, but it never occurred to anybody to search through
a pail of washing or thrust his hand into the water-closet cistern.

Through the agency of friends I secured a post as draftsman at a
small factory on the outskirts of the city. A relative of one of the
officials of this place, whose signature was attached to my papers and
who is well known to the Bolsheviks, called on me recently in New York.
I showed him some notes I had made on the subject, but he protested
that, camouflaged though my references were, they might still be traced
to individuals concerned, most of whom, with their families, are still
in Russia. I therefore suppressed them. For similar reasons I am still
reticent in details concerning the regiment of the Red army to which I
was finally attached.

Learning through military channels at my disposal that men of my age
and industrial status were shortly to be mobilized and despatched to
the eastern front, where the advance of Kolchak was growing to be a
serious menace, I forestalled the mobilization order by about a week
and applied for admission as a volunteer in the regiment of an officer
acquaintance, stationed a short distance outside Petrograd. There was
some not unnatural hesitation before I received an answer, due to the
necessity of considering the personality of the regimental commissar--a
strong Communist who wished to have the regiment despatched to perform
its revolutionary duty against Kolchak’s armies. But at the critical
moment this individual was promoted to a higher divisional post,
and the commander succeeded in getting nominated to his regiment a
commissar of shaky communistic principles, who ultimately developed
anti-Bolshevist sympathies almost as strong as his own. How my
commander, a Tsarist officer, who detested and feared the Communists,
was forced to serve in the Red army I will explain later.

Despite his ill-concealed sympathies, however, this gentleman won
Trotzky’s favour in an unexpected and remarkable manner. Being
instructed to impede an advance of the forces of the “White” general,
Yudenitch, by the destruction of strategic bridges, he resolved to blow
up the wrong bridge, and, if possible, cut off the Red retreat and
assist the White advance. By sheer mistake, however, the company he
despatched to perform the task blew up the right bridge, thus covering
a precipitate Red retreat and effectually checking the White advance.

For days my commander secretly tore his hair and wept, his
mortification rendered the more acute by the commendations he was
obliged for the sake of appearances to shower upon his men, whose
judgment had apparently been so superior to his own. His chagrin
reached its height when he received an official communication from army
headquarters applauding the timely exploit, while through the Communist
organization he was formally invited to join the privileged ranks of
the Communist Party! In the view of my commander no affront could
have been more offensive than this unsought Bolshevist honour. He was
utterly at a loss to grasp my point of view when I told him what to me
was obvious, namely, that no offer could have been more providential
and that he ought to jump at it. Though inside Russia the approaching
White armies were often imagined to be a band of noble and chivalrous
crusaders, certain information I had received as to the disorganization
prevailing amongst them aroused my misgivings, and I was very doubtful
whether my commander’s error had materially altered the course of
events. The commissar, who did not care one way or the other, saw the
humour of the situation. He, too, urged the commander to smother his
feelings and see the joke, with the result that the would-be traitor
to the pseudo-proletarian cause became a Communist, and combining his
persuasions with those of the commissar, succeeded in keeping the
regiment out of further action for several weeks. The confidence they
had won made it easy to convince army headquarters that the regiment
was urgently required to suppress uprisings which were feared in the
capital. When disturbances did break out, however, the quelling of them
was entrusted to troops drafted from the far south or east, for it was
well known that no troops indigenous to Petrograd or Moscow could be
relied upon to fire on their fellow-townspeople.

I had hitherto evaded military service as long as possible, fearing
that it might impede the conduct of my intelligence work. The contrary
proved to be the case, and for many reasons I regretted I had not
enlisted earlier. Apart from greater freedom of movement and preference
over civilians when applying for lodging, amusement, or travelling
tickets, the Red soldier received rations greatly superior both in
quantity and quality to those of the civilian population. Previous
to this time I had received only half a pound of bread daily and had
had to take my scanty dinner at a filthy communal eating-house, but
as a Red soldier I received, besides a dinner and other odds and ends
not worth mentioning, a pound and sometimes a pound and a half of
tolerably good black bread, which alone was sufficient, accustomed as I
am to a scanty diet, to subsist on with relative comfort.

The commander was a good fellow, nervous and sadly out of place in “the
party,” but he soon got used to it and enjoyed its many privileges.
He stood me in good stead. Repeatedly detailing me off to any place
I wished to go to, on missions he knew were lengthy (such as the
purchase of automobile tyres, which were unobtainable, or literature of
various kinds), I was able to devote my main attention as before to the
political and economic situation.

As a Red soldier, I was sent to Moscow and there consulted with the
National Centre, the most promising of the political organizations
whose object was to work out a programme acceptable to the Russian
people as a whole. On account of its democratic character this
organization was pursued by the Bolshevist Government with peculiar
zeal, and was finally unearthed, and its members, of whom many were
Socialists, shot.[3] From Moscow also I received regularly copies of
the summaries on the general situation that were submitted to the
Soviet of People’s Commissars. The questions I was instructed in
messages from abroad to investigate covered the entire field of soviet
administration, but I do not propose to deal with that huge subject
here. It is the present and the inscrutable future that fascinate me
rather than the past. I will speak only of the peasantry, the army, and
“the party.” For it is on the ability or inability of the Communists
to control the army that the stability of the Bolshevist régime in a
considerable measure depends, while the future lies in the lap of that
vast inarticulate mass of simple peasant toilers, so justly termed the
Russian Sphinx.




CHAPTER XI

THE RED ARMY


The day I joined my regiment I donned my Red army uniform, consisting
of a khaki shirt, yellow breeches, putties, a pair of good boots which
I bought from another soldier (the army at that time was not issuing
boots), and a grey army overcoat. On my cap I wore the Red army
badge--a red star with a mallet and plough imprinted on it.

This could not be said to be the regular Red army uniform, though it
was as regular as any. Except for picked troops, smartly apparelled in
the best the army stores could provide, the rank and file of recruits
wore just anything, and often had only bast slippers in place of boots.
There is bitter irony and a world of significance in the fact that
in 1920, when I observed the Red army again from the Polish front, I
found many of the thousands who deserted to the Poles wearing British
uniforms which had been supplied, together with so much war material,
to Denikin.

“_Tovarishtch Kommandir_,” I would say on presenting myself before my
commander, “_pozvoltye dolozhitj_.... Comrade Commander, allow me, to
report that the allotted task is executed.”

“Good, Comrade So-and-so,” would be the reply, “I will hear your report
immediately,” or: “Hold yourself in readiness at such and such an hour
to-morrow.”

The terminology of the former army, like the nomenclature of many
streets in the capitals, has been altered and the word “commander”
substituted for “officer.” When we were alone I did not say “Comrade
Commander” (unless facetiously) but called him “Vasili Petrovitch,” and
he addressed me also by Christian name and patronymic.

“Vasili Petrovitch,” I said one day, “what made you join the Red army?”

“You think we have any option?” he retorted. “If an officer doesn’t
want to be shot he either obeys the mobilization order or flees from
the country. And only those can afford to take flight who have no
family to leave behind.” He drew a bulky pocket-book from his pocket,
and fumbling among the mass of dirty and ragged documents, unfolded a
paper and placed it before me. “That is a copy of a paper I was made to
fill in and sign before being given a Red commission. We all have to
sign it, and if you were discovered here I should have signed away my
wife’s life as well as my own.”

The paper was a typewritten blank, on which first the name, rank in the
old army, present rank, regiment, abode, etc., had to be filled in in
detail. Then followed a space in which the newly mobilized officer gave
an exhaustive list of his relatives, with their ages, addresses, and
occupations; while at the bottom, followed by a space for signature,
were the following words:

    _I hereby declare that I am aware that in the event of my
    disloyalty to the Soviet Government, my relatives will be arrested
    and deported._

[Illustration: A REVIEW OF ‘RED’ TROOPS]

Vasili Petrovitch spread out his hands, shrugging his shoulders.

“I should prefer to see my wife and my little daughters shot,” he
said, bitterly, “rather than that they be sent to a Red concentration
camp. I am supposed to make my subordinates sign these declarations,
too. Pleasant, isn’t it? You know, I suppose,” he added, “that
appointment to a post of any responsibility is now made conditional
upon having relatives near at hand who may be arrested?” (This order
had been published in the Press.) “The happiest thing nowadays is to
be friendless and destitute, then you cannot get your people shot. Or
else act on the Bolshevist principle that conscience, like liberty, is
a ‘bourgeois prejudice.’ Then you can work for _No. 2 Goróhovaya_ and
make a fortune.”

Not only my commander but most of the men in my unit talked like
this amongst themselves, only quietly, for fear of Bolshevist spies.
One little fellow who was drafted into the regiment was uncommonly
outspoken. He was a mechanic from a factory on the Viborg side of the
city. His candour was such that I suspected him at first of being a
_provocateur_, paid by the Bolsheviks to speak ill of them and thus
unmask sympathizers. But he was not that sort. One day I overheard him
telling the story of how he and his fellows had been mobilized.

“As soon as we were mobilized,” he said, “we were chased to all sorts
of meetings. Last Saturday at the _Narodny Dom_ [the biggest hall in
Petrograd] Zinoviev spoke to us for an hour and assured us we were
to fight for workmen and peasants against capitalists, imperialists,
bankers, generals, landlords, priests, and other bloodsucking
riff-raff. Then he read a resolution that every Red soldier swears to
defend Red Petrograd to the last drop of blood, but nobody put up his
hand except a few in the front rows who had, of course, been put there
to vote ‘for.’ Near me I heard several men growl and say, ‘Enough! we
aren’t sheep, and we know for what sort of freedom you want to use us
as cannon fodder.’ Son of a gun, that Zinoviev!” exclaimed the little
man, spitting disgustedly; “next day--what do you think?--we read
in the paper that ten thousand newly mobilized soldiers had passed
a resolution unanimously to defend what Zinoviev and Lenin call the
‘Workers’ and Peasants’ Government’!”

Few people ventured to be so outspoken as this, for everybody feared
the four or five Communists who were attached to the regiment to
eavesdrop and report any remarks detrimental to the Bolsheviks. One
of these Communists was a Jew, a rare occurrence in the rank and file
of the army. He disappeared when the regiment was moved to the front,
doubtless having received another job of a similar nature in a safe
spot in the rear. The only posts in the Red army held by Jews in any
number are the political posts of commissars. One reason why there
appear to be so many Jews in the Bolshevist administration is that they
are nearly all employed in the rear, particularly in those departments
(such as of food, propaganda, public economy) which are not concerned
in fighting. It is largely to the ease with which Jewish Bolsheviks
evade military service, and the arrogance some of them show toward the
Russians, whom they openly despise, that the intense hatred of the Jew
and the popular belief in Russia that Bolshevism is a Jewish “put-up
job” are due. There are, of course, just as many Jews who oppose the
Bolsheviks, and many of these are lying in prison. But this is not
widely known, for like Russian anti-Bolsheviks they have no means of
expressing their opinions.

       *       *       *       *       *

Leo Bronstein, the genius of the Red army, now universally known by
his more Russian-sounding pseudonym of Trotzky, is the second of the
triumvirate of “Lenin, Trotzky, and Zinoviev,” who guide the destinies
of the Russian and the world revolution. That the accepted order of
precedence is not “Trotzky, Lenin, and Zinoviev” must be gall and
wormwood to Trotzky’s soul. His first outstanding characteristic is
overweening ambition; his second--egoism; his third--cruelty; and all
three are sharpened by intelligence and wit of unusual brilliancy.
According to his intimate associates of former days, his nature is
by no means devoid of cordiality, but his affections are completely
subordinated to the promotion of his ambitious personal designs, and he
casts off friends and relatives alike, as he would clothing, the moment
they have served his purpose.

A schoolmate, prison-companion, and political colleague of Trotzky,
Dr. Ziv, who for years shared his labours both openly and secretly,
travelled with him to exile, and was associated with him also in New
York, thus sums up his character:

“In Trotzky’s psychology there are no elements corresponding to the
ordinary conceptions of brutality or humanity. In place of these there
is a blank.... Men, for him, are mere units--hundreds, thousands, and
hundreds of thousands of units--by means of which he may satisfy his
_Wille zur Macht_. Whether this end is to be achieved by securing for
those multitudes conditions of supreme happiness or by mercilessly
crushing or exterminating them, is for Trotzky an unessential detail,
to be determined not by sympathies or antipathies but by the
accidental circumstances of the moment.”[4]

The same writer throws some interesting light on how Bronstein chose
his pseudonym. His present assumed name of “Trotzky” was that of the
senior jailer of the Tsarist prison-house at Odessa, where Bronstein
and Dr. Ziv were incarcerated. The latter describes this jailer as
“a majestic figure, leaning on his long sabre and with the eagle eye
of a field-marshal surveying his domain and feeling himself a little
tsar.”[5] The motive impelling Trotzky to use a pseudonym is peculiar.
“To call himself Bronstein would be once and for all to attach to
himself the hated label designating his Jewish origin, and this was the
very thing that he desired everyone to forget as quickly and thoroughly
as possible.” This estimation is the more valuable in that the writer,
Dr. Ziv, is himself a Jew.

The creation and control of a huge militarist machine have hitherto
afforded full and ample scope for the exercise of Trotzky’s superhuman
energy and indomitable will. Regarding the Russian peasants and workers
as cattle and treating them as such, he naturally strove at an early
date, by coercion or by flattering and alluring offers, to persuade
the trained Tsarist officer staff, with whose technical knowledge he
could not dispense, to serve the Red flag. The ideas of a “democratic
army” and “the arming of the entire proletariat,” the demand for which,
together with that for the constituent assembly, had served to bring
Trotzky and his associates to power, were discarded the moment they had
served their purpose.

The same measures as were employed by the Tsarist army were introduced
to combat wholesale robbery and pillage--an inevitable phenomenon
resulting from Bolshevist agitation--and with even greater severity.
Soldiers’ committees were soon suppressed. The “revolutionary”
commanders of 1918, untrained and unqualified for leadership, were
dismissed and supplanted by “specialists”--that is, officers of
the Tsarist army, closely watched, however, by carefully selected
Communists.

The strength of the Red army now undoubtedly lies in its staff of
officers. As the indispensability of expert military knowledge became
more and more apparent, the official attitude toward Tsarist officers,
which was one of contempt and hostility as bourgeois, became tempered
with an obvious desire to conciliate. The curious phenomenon was
observable of a ribald Red Press, still pandering to mob-instincts,
denouncing all Tsarist officers as “counter-revolutionary swine,”
while at the same time Trotzky, in secret, was tentatively extending
the olive branch to these same “swine,” and addressing them in tones
of conciliation and even respect. Officers were told that it was fully
understood that, belonging to “the old school,” they could not readily
acquiesce in all the innovations of the “proletarian” régime, that it
was hoped in course of time they would come to adapt themselves to it,
and that if in the meantime they would “give their knowledge to the
revolution” their services would be duly recognized.

“We found it difficult to believe it was Trotzky talking to us,” an
officer said to me after the extraordinary meeting of commissars and
naval specialists of the Baltic fleet, at which Trotzky abolished
the committee system and restored the officers’ authority. My friend
participated at the meeting, being a high official in the Admiralty.
“We all sat round the table in expectation, officers at one end and the
Communist commissars at the other. The officers were silent, for we did
not know why we had been called, but the commissars, all dressed in
leathern jerkins, sprawled in the best chairs, smoking and spitting,
and laughing loudly. Suddenly the door opened and Trotzky entered. I
had never seen him before and was quite taken aback. He was dressed
in the full uniform of a Russian officer with the sole exception of
epaulettes. The dress did not suit him, but he held himself erect and
leader-like, and when we all stood to receive him the contrast between
him and the commissars, whom he himself had appointed, was striking.
When he spoke we were thunderstruck--and so were the commissars--for
turning to our end of the table he addressed us not as ‘Comrades’
but as ‘Gentlemen,’ thanked us for our services, and assured us he
understood the difficulties, both moral and physical, of our situation.
Then he suddenly turned on the commissars and to our amazement poured
forth a torrent of abuse just such as nowadays we are accustomed to
hear directed against ourselves. He called them skulking slackers,
demanded to know why they dared sit in his presence with their jerkins
all unbuttoned, and made them all cringe like dogs. He told us that
the ship committees were abolished; that thenceforward the commissars
were to have powers only of political control, but none in purely naval
matters. We were so dumbfounded that I believe, if Trotzky were not a
Jew, the officers would follow him to a man!”

The position of officers was grievous indeed, especially of those who
had wives and families. Flight with their families was difficult, while
flight without their families led to the arrest of the latter the
moment the officer’s absence was noted. Remaining in the country their
position was no better. Evasion of mobilization or a default in service
alike led to reprisals against their kith and kin. Trotzky’s approaches
were not an effort to make them serve--that was unavoidable--but to
induce them to serve well. Alone his persuasions might have availed
little. But with the passage of time the bitter disappointment at
continued White failures, and growing disgust at the effect of Allied
intervention, coming on the top of constant terror, drove many to
desperate and some to genuine service in the Red ranks, believing that
only with the conclusion of war (irrespective of defeat or victory)
could the existing régime be altered. I believe that the number of
those who are genuinely serving, under a conviction that the present
order of things is a mere passing phase, is considerably larger than is
generally supposed outside Russia.

One of the most pitiable sights I have ever witnessed was the
arrest of women as hostages because their menfolk were suspected of
anti-Bolshevist activities. One party of such prisoners I remember
particularly because I knew one or two of the people in it. They were
all ladies, with the stamp of education and refinement--and untold
suffering--on their faces, accompanied by three or four children, who
I presume had refused to be torn away. In the hot summer sun they
trudged through the streets, attired in the remnants of good clothing,
with shoes out at heel, carrying bags or parcels of such belongings
as they were permitted to take with them to prison. Suddenly one of
the women swooned and fell. The little party halted. The invalid was
helped to a seat by her companions, while the escort stood and looked
on as if bored with the whole business. The guards did not look
vicious, and were only obeying orders. When the party moved forward
one of them carried the lady’s bag. Standing beneath the trees of the
Alexander Garden I watched the pitiful procession, despair imprinted on
every face, trudge slowly across the road and disappear into the dark
aperture of _No. 2 Goróhovaya_.

Meanwhile their husbands and sons were informed that a
single conspicuous deed on their part against the White or
counter-revolutionary armies would be sufficient to secure the release
of their womenfolk, while continued good service would guarantee
them not only personal freedom, but increased rations and freedom
from molestation in their homes. This last means a great deal when
workmen or soldiers may be thrust upon you without notice at any time,
occupying your best rooms, while you and your family are compelled to
retire to a single chamber, perhaps only the kitchen.

Such duress against officers showed an astute understanding of the
psychology of the White armies. A single conspicuous deed for the
Bolsheviks by an officer of the old army was sufficient to damn that
officer for ever in the eyes of the Whites, who appeared to have no
consideration for the painful and often hopeless position in which
those officers were placed. It was this that troubled my commander
after his accidental destruction of the right bridge. I am told that
General Brusilov’s son was shot by Denikin’s army solely because he was
found in the service of the Reds. The stupidity of such conduct on the
part of the Whites would be inconceivable were it not a fact.

[Illustration: A CERTIFICATE OF IDENTIFICATION]

The complete absence of an acceptable programme alternative to
Bolshevism, the audibly whispered threats of landlords that in the
event of a White victory the land seized by the peasants would be
restored to its former owners, and the lamentable failure to understand
that in the anti-Bolshevist war politics and not military strategy
must play the dominant rôle, were the chief causes of the White
defeats. This theory is borne out by all the various White adventures,
whether of Kolchak, Denikin, or Wrangel, the course of each being,
broadly speaking, the same. First the Whites advanced triumphantly,
and until the character of their régime was realized they were hailed
as deliverers from the Red yoke. The Red soldiers deserted to them in
hordes and the Red command was thrown into consternation. There was
very little fighting considering the vast extent of front. Then came a
halt, due to incipient disaffection amongst the civil population in the
rear. Requisitioning, mobilization, internecine strife, and corruption
amongst officials, differing but little from the régime of the Reds,
rapidly alienated the sympathies of the peasantry, who revolted against
the Whites as they had against the Reds, and the position of the White
armies was made untenable. The first sign of yielding at the front
was the signal for a complete reversal of fortune. In some cases
this process was repeated more than once, the final result being a
determination on the part of the peasantry to hold their own against
Red and White alike.

Most Russian _émigrés_ now admit not only that warring against the
so-called Soviet Republic has served above all else to consolidate the
position of the Bolshevist leaders, but also that the failure of the
anti-Bolsheviks was due largely to their own deficient administration.
But there are many who continue to lay the blame on any one’s shoulders
rather than their own, and primarily upon England--a reproach which is
not entirely unjustified, though not for quite the reasons that these
critics suppose. For while the Allies and America all participated in
military intervention, it was England who for the longest time, and at
greatest cost to herself, furnished the counter-revolution with funds
and material. Her error and that of her associates lay in making no
effort to control the political, _i. e._ the most important, aspect
of the counter-revolution. England appeared to assume that the moral
integrity of Kolchak, Denikin, and Wrangel, which has never been called
in question by any serious people, was the gauge of the political
maturity of these leaders and of the Governments they brought into
being. Herein lay the fundamental misjudgment of the situation. The
gulf that yawns between the White leaders and the peasantry is as wide
as that between the Communist Party and the Russian people. Not in
Moscow, but in the camps of the White leaders themselves were sown the
seeds of the disasters that befell them, and this was apparent neither
to England nor to any other foreign Power.

By the end of 1919 the higher military posts in the Red army, such as
those of divisional-, artillery-, and brigade-commanders, were occupied
almost exclusively by former Tsarist generals and colonels. The
Bolsheviks are extremely proud of this fact, and frequently boast of it
to their visitors. These officers are treated with deference, though as
known anti-Bolsheviks they are closely watched, and their families are
granted considerable privileges.

In lower ranks there is a predominance of “Red” officers, turned
out from the Red cadet schools where they are instructed by Tsarist
officers. Few of the Red cadets are men of education. They are,
however, on the whole, strong supporters of the soviet régime. But
civilians and even private soldiers also find their way by good
service to positions of high responsibility, for the Red army offers a
field for advancement not, as in the White armies, according to rank,
“blood,” or social standing, but primarily for talent and service.
Merit is the only accepted standard for promotion. Common soldiers
have become expert regimental commanders, artillery officers, and
cavalry leaders. In many cases opportunities which were formerly
unknown, but are now offered, make of such people, of whose courage
and determination there can be no doubt, convinced supporters of the
present régime. Provided he signs on as a member of the Communist
Party any clever adventurer who devotes his talent to the Red army can
rise to great heights and make for himself a brilliant career. Had
the Russian people really been fired by revolutionary enthusiasm or
devotion to their present rulers, the Red army would, under the system
introduced by Trotzky, have rapidly become not merely a formidable but
an absolutely irresistible military force.

       *       *       *       *       *

But the Russian people are not and never will be fired by enthusiasm
for the Communist revolution. As long as the White armies were
permeated by the landlord spirit there was indeed an incentive to
defend the land, an incentive exploited to the full by the Bolsheviks
in their own favour. I witnessed a striking instance of this on the
north-west front. One of the generals of the White army operating
against Petrograd issued an order to the peasant population to the
effect that “this year the produce of the land might be reaped and sold
by those who had sown and tilled it [that is, by the peasants who had
seized it], but next year the land must be restored to its rightful
owners [that is, the former landlords].” Needless to say, the effect
was fatal, although this same general had been welcomed upon his
advance three weeks before with unprecedented rejoicings. Moreover,
this particular order was republished by the Bolsheviks in every paper
in Soviet Russia and served as powerful propaganda amongst the peasant
soldiers on every front.

In November, 1920, I talked to soldiers fresh from the Red ranks in the
northern Ukraine. I found that peasants, who were willing enough to
join insurgents, feared to desert to Wrangel’s army. Asked why they had
not deserted on the southern front, they replied with decision and in
surprising unison: “_Rangelya baimsya_”; which was their way of saying:
“We are afraid of Wrangel.” And this in spite of Wrangel’s much-vaunted
land law, which promised the land to the peasants. But _behind_ Wrangel
they knew there stood the landlords.

But the first campaign of the Red army against a non-Russian foe,
Poland, which did not threaten the peasants’ possession of the land,
resulted in complete collapse at the very height of Red power. And
this is the more significant in that quite an appreciable degree of
anti-Polish national feeling was aroused in Russia, especially amongst
educated people, and was exploited by the Bolsheviks to strengthen
their own position. But there was one striking difference between the
Red and the Polish armies, which largely accounted for the outcome of
the war. Badly officered as the Poles were by incompetent, selfish, or
corrupt officers, the rank and file of the Polish army was fired even
in adversity by a spirit of national patriotism unseen in Europe since
the first days of the Great War. It only required the drafting in of
a few French officers, and the merciless weeding out of traitors from
the Polish staff, to make of the Polish army the formidable weapon
that swept the Red hordes like chaff before it. In the Red army, on
the other hand, the situation was precisely the reverse. The Reds
were officered be commanders who were either inspired by anti-Polish
sentiment, or believed, as the Communist leaders assured them, that
the revolutionary armies were to sweep right across Europe. But the
rank and file were devoid of all interest in the war. Thus they only
advanced as long as the wretchedly led Poles retreated too rapidly to
be caught up, and the moment they met organized resistance the Russian
peasants either fled, deserted, or mutinied in their own ranks.

The Polish victory effectually dispelled the myths of peasant support
of the revolution and the invincibility of the Red army, but beyond
that it has served no useful purpose as far as Russia is concerned.
Rather the contrary, for by temporarily aligning Russian intellectuals
on the side of the Communists it served even more than the civil wars
to consolidate the position of the Soviet Government.

The terror that prevails in the Red army, and is, when all is said and
done, the measure most relied upon by the Soviet Government to ensure
discipline, leads at times to extraordinary and apparently inexplicable
episodes. In September, 1920, I witnessed the retaking of the fortress
of Grodno by the Poles. As I watched the shells falling over the
trenches on the outskirts of the town I thought of the wretches lying
in them, hating the war, hating their leaders, and merely waiting
till nightfall to creep out of the city. Though it was said that
Grodno was defended by some of the best Red regiments, the retreat was
precipitate. But a day or two later near Lida they unexpectedly turned
and gave battle. Trotzky was, or had recently been in that sector, and
had ordered that ruthless measures should be taken to stay the flight.
One Polish division was suddenly attacked by five Red divisions. Four
of the latter were beaten, but the last, the 21st, continued to fight
with savage fury. Three times they bore down in massed formation. It
came to a hand-to-hand fight in which the Poles were hard pressed. But
after the third attack, which fortunately for the Poles was weaker, an
entirely unforeseen and incomprehensible event occurred. The soldiers
of the 21st Soviet division killed every one of their commissars and
Communists and came over to the Poles in a body with their guns!

It would seem that conscious human intelligence was completely benumbed
at such times. Impelled by despair, people act like automatons,
regardless of danger, knowing that worse things await them (and
especially their kith and kin) if they are detected in attempted
disloyalty. People may, by terror, be made to fight desperately
for a thing they do not believe in, but there comes after all a
breaking-point.

       *       *       *       *       *

The means of producing terror in the army are Special Departments
of the Extraordinary Commission, and Revolutionary Tribunals. The
methods of the Extraordinary Commission have been described. In the
army to which my regiment belonged the order for the formation of
Revolutionary Tribunals stated that they “are to be established in
each brigade area, to consist of three members, and to carry out on
the spot investigations of insubordination, refusal to fight, flight
or desertion by complete units, such as sections, platoons, companies,
etc.” Sentences (including that of death) were to be executed
immediately. Sentences might also be conditional, that is, guilty
units might be granted an opportunity to restore confidence by heroic
conduct and thus secure a reversal of the verdict. At the same time,
“separate specially reliable units are to be formed of individuals
selected from steady units, whose duty will be to suppress all
insubordination. These selected units will also execute the sentences
of death.”

Desertion from the Red army is not difficult, but if one lives in or
near a town one’s relatives pay. Desertion, being what the Bolsheviks
call a “mass-phenomenon,” is combated by special Commissions for
Combating Desertion, established in every town and large village and
at frontier points. The number of these commissions is indicative of
the prevalence of desertion. Their agents hang about the outskirts of
towns, at cross-roads, frontier stations, etc., prodding truckloads
of hay or looking under railroad cars. If a man is known to be a
deserter but cannot be ferreted out, the property of his relatives
is confiscated and they are liable to be arrested unless they inform
against him or he returns voluntarily.

The peasantry sometimes try to organize desertion. Pickets are posted
to give warning of the approach of punitive detachments. In Ukrainia,
where the peasants show more vigour and capacity for self-defence
against the Communists than in the north, villagers organize themselves
into armed bands led by non-commissioned officers of the old army and
effectively hold the punitive detachments at bay for considerable
periods.

The calling up of peasants is at times so difficult a business that
when a regiment has been mobilized it is often sent down to the front
in sealed cars. Arms are rarely distributed until the moment of
entering the fray, when a machine-gun is placed behind the raw troops,
and they are warned that they have the option either of advancing or
being fired on from the rear. Provincial districts are cautioned that
every village in which a single deserter is discovered will be burned
to the ground. But though several such orders have been published, I do
not know of a case in which the threat has been put into execution.

Mobilization of town-workers is naturally easier, but here also
subterfuge has sometimes to be resorted to. In Petrograd I witnessed
what was announced to be a “trial” mobilization; that is, the workers
were assured that they were not going to the front and that the
trial was only to practise for an emergency. The result was that the
prospective recruits, glad of an extra holiday plus the additional
bread ration issued on such occasions, turned up in force (all, of
course, in civilian clothes) and the trial mobilization was a great
success. A portion of the recruits were taken to the Nicholas Station
and told they were going out of town to manœuvre. Imagine their
feelings when they discovered that they were locked into the cars,
promptly despatched to the front, and (still in civilian clothes)
thrust straight into the firing line!

Every man of the Red army is supposed to have taken the following oath:

“I, a member of a labouring people and citizen of the Soviet Republic,
assume the name of warrior of the Workers’ and Peasants’ Army. Before
the labouring classes of Russia and of the whole world I pledge myself
to bear this title with honour, conscientiously to study the science of
war, and as the apple of my eye to defend civil and military property
from spoliation and pillage. I pledge myself strictly and unswervingly
to observe revolutionary discipline and perform unhesitatingly all
orders of the commanders appointed by the Workers’ and Peasants’
Government. I pledge myself to refrain and to restrain my comrades from
any action that may stain and lower the dignity of a citizen of the
Soviet Republic, and to direct my best efforts to its sole object, the
emancipation of all workers. I pledge myself at the first call of the
Workers’ and Peasants’ Government to defend the Soviet Republic from
all dangers and assault on the part of her foes, and to spare neither
my energies nor life in the struggle for the Russian Soviet Republic,
for the cause of Socialism and the fraternity of peoples. If with evil
intent I infringe this my solemn oath may my lot be universal contempt
and may I fall a victim to the ruthless arm of revolutionary law.”

Very few Red army men have any recollection of having taken this oath,
which is reserved for officers or for propagandist purposes. If it is
taken by the common soldiers at all it is read out to whole battalions
at a time and they are told when to raise their hands.

The method of administering justice followed by the Revolutionary
Tribunals is primitive. The judges are guided by no rules,
instructions, or laws, but solely by what is known as “revolutionary
conscience.” The fact that the judges are often illiterate does not
affect the performance of their functions, for since none but ardent
Communists are admitted to these posts, their revolutionary consciences
must _ipso facto_ always be clear.

The malpractices of these courts reached such a pitch that late in 1920
the Bolsheviks, after abolishing all jurisprudence at the universities,
were actually combing out from the ranks of the army all who had
technical knowledge of Tsarist law, offering them posts as legal
“specialists,” as had already been done with military, industrial, and
agricultural experts.

The Bolsheviks discriminate minutely between regiments, which are
classed as reliable, semi-reliable, and doubtful. The backbone of
the army is composed of regiments which consist purely of convinced
Communists. These units, called by such names as the “Iron Regiment,”
the “Death Regiment,” the “Trotzky Regiment,” etc., have acted up to
their names and fight with desperate ferocity. Reliance is also placed
in non-Russian regiments, Lettish, Bashkir, Chinese troops, etc.,
though their numbers are not large. The total number of Communists
being exceedingly small, they are divided up and distributed amongst
the remaining regiments in little groups called “cells.” The size of
a “cell” averages about ten per cent. of the regimental strength.
It is this political organization of the Red army for purposes of
propaganda and political control which is its most interesting feature,
distinguishing it from all other armies. Isolated as the soldiers are
from their homes, unhabituated in many cases by nearly seven years
of war from normal occupations, and visibly better provisioned than
civilians, it is felt that the peasant will be most susceptible to
Communist propaganda under military conditions.

The system of political control is as follows. Side by side with the
hierarchy of military officers there exists a corresponding hierarchy
of members of the Communist Party, small numerically, but endowed with
far-reaching powers of supervision. These branches of the Communist
Party extend their tentacles to the smallest unit of the army, and not
a single soldier is exempt from the omnipresent Communist eye. The
responsible Communist official in a regiment is called the Commissar,
the others are called “political workers,” and constitute the “cell.”
In my own unit, numbering nearly 200 men, there were never more than
half-a-dozen Communists or “political workers,” and they were regarded
with hatred and disgust by the others. Their chief duty obviously
was to eavesdrop and report suspicious remarks, but their efforts
were crowned with no great success because the commissar, to whom the
Communists reported, was himself a sham Communist and a personal friend
of my commander.

In other regiments in Petrograd with which I was in touch it was
different. I particularly remember one commissar, formerly a locksmith
by trade. He had had an elementary education and was distinguished by a
strange combination of three marked traits: he was an ardent Communist,
he was conspicuously honest, and he was an inveterate toper. I will
refer to him as Comrade Morozov. Knowing that drunkenness was scheduled
as a “crime unworthy of a Communist,” Morozov tried to cure himself
of it, a feat which should not have been difficult considering that
vodka had been almost unobtainable ever since the Tsar prohibited its
production and sale at the beginning of the Great War. But Morozov
nevertheless fell to vodka every time there was a chance. On the
occasion of the wedding of a friend of his who was a speculator (and a
genuine speculator) in foodstuffs, he invited two or three regimental
companions, one of whom I knew well, to the feast. Although Petrograd
was starving, there was such an abundance of good things at this repast
and such a variety of wines and spirits, extracted from cellars known
only to superior “speculators” who supplied important people like
commissars, that it lasted not only one night, but was continued on
the morrow. Morozov disappeared from his regiment for three whole days
and would undoubtedly have lost his post and, in the event of the full
truth leaking out, have been shot, had not his friends sworn he had had
an accident.

Yet Morozov could not have been bribed by money, and would have
conscientiously exposed any “speculator” he found in his regiment. He
was thoroughly contrite after the episode of the marriage feast. But it
was not the wanton waste of foodstuffs that stirred his conscience, nor
his connivance and participation in the revels of a “speculator,” but
the fact that he had failed in his duty to his regiment and had only
saved his skin by dissembling. His sense of fairness was remarkable
for a Communist. At the elections to the Petrograd Soviet for which he
was candidate for his regiment, he not only permitted but positively
insisted that the voting should be by secret ballot--the only case of
secret voting that I heard of. The result was that he was genuinely
elected by a large majority, for apart from this quite unusual fairness
he was fond of his soldiers and consequently popular. His intelligence
was rudimentary and may be described as crudely locksmithian. An eddy
of fortune had swept him to his present pinnacle of power, and judging
others by himself he imagined the soviet régime was doing for everyone
what it had done for him. Possessing plenty of heart but a weak head,
he found considerable difficulty in reconciling the ruthless attitude
of the Communists toward the people with his own more warm-hearted
inclinations, but the usual argument served to stifle any inner
questionings--namely, that since the Communists alone were right, all
dissentients must be “enemies of the State” and he was in duty bound to
treat them as such.

During the six or eight weeks that I had the opportunity to study
Morozov after his appointment as regimental commissar, a perceptible
change came over him. He grew suspicious and less frank and outspoken.
Though he would scarcely have been able to formulate his thoughts
in words, it was clear that the severity with which any criticism,
even by Communists, of political commands from above was suppressed,
and the rigid enforcement of iron discipline, within and without the
party, differed greatly from the prospect of proletarian brotherhood
which he had pictured to himself. At the same time he could only
escape from these shackles by becoming an “enemy of the State,” and
finally he, like all Communists, attributed the non-realization of
his dreams to the insidious machinations of the scapegoats designated
by his superiors, the non-Bolshevist Socialists, the Mensheviks and
Socialist-Revolutionaries, who must be exterminated wholesale.

Morozov’s responsibilities, like those of all commissars, were heavy.
Though in purely military affairs he was subordinate to the regimental
commander, he was responsible for the latter’s loyalty and equally
answerable with him for discipline in the ranks; besides which the
responsibility for all political propaganda (regarded by the Government
as of paramount importance) and even for the accuracy of army service
rested upon him. A regimental commissar’s responsibilities are, in
fact, so great that he can rarely secure his own safety without having
recourse to spying provocation, and “experimental denunciation.”

Even Morozov had to resort to questionable strategy of this nature to
forestall possible treachery in others for which he would have been
held responsible. Having been informed by a member of his “cell”
that the conduct of a junior officer gave rise to misgivings, he had
a purely fictitious charge made against him merely to see how the
officer would be affected by it. It was found, as was not unusual,
that the original complaint of the “political worker” was due to sheer
spite, and that nothing had been further from the mind of the young
officer, who was of a mild disposition, than to conspire against the
all-powerful commissar. Anonymous written denunciations of individuals,
charging them with counter-revolutionary activities, are of frequent
occurrence, and commissars, terrified for their own safety, will rather
err at the cost of the accused than risk their own positions through
leniency or over-scrupulous attention to justice.

There is an intermediate grade between a “cell” leader and a commissar,
known as a political guide. The latter has not the authority of a
commissar but represents a stepping-stone to that dignity. Political
guides have duties of investigation and control, but their chief task
is to rope in the largest possible number of neophytes to the Communist
Party. The whole power of the Bolshevist Government is founded on the
diligence, zeal, and--it must be added--unscrupulousness of these
various Communist officials. All sorts of instructions and propaganda
pamphlets and leaflets are received by the “cells” in enormous
quantities, and they have to see that such literature is distributed
in the ranks and amongst the local population. It is read but little,
for the soldiers and peasants are sick of the constant repetition
of worn-out propagandist phrases. It was hoped originally that by
the never-ending repetition of the words “vampires,” “bourgeois,”
“class-struggle,” “bloodsucking capitalists and imperialists,” and
so forth, some at least of the ideas presented would sink into the
listeners’ minds and be taken for good coinage. But the results are
almost negligible. It says much for the latent intelligence of the
Russian peasant and worker that in spite of it all the members of
“the party” number no more than some half-million, half of whom would
be anything but Communists if they could. Propagandist leaflets are
used principally for wrapping up herrings and making cigarettes, for
_mahorka_ (the pepper-like tobacco beloved of the Russian soldier) is
still issued in small quantities.

The only positive result which has been obtained by the above
propaganda is the rousing of hatred and revenge against everything
“bourgeois.” The word _bourgeois_ is as foreign to the Russian language
as it is to the English, and the average Russian soldier’s conception
of “bourgeois” is simply everything that is above his understanding.
But by cleverly associating the idea of “bourgeois” with that of
opulence and landed possessions, Bolshevist agitators have made great
play with it.

Yet even this has cut less deep than might have been expected,
considering the effort expended. Propaganda on a wide scale is possible
only in the towns and the army, and the army is after all but a very
small percentage of the whole peasantry. The vast majority of the
peasants are at home in their villages, and Bolshevist propaganda and
administration reach no farther than a limited area on either side of
Russia’s sparse network of railways.

Every Communist organization throughout Russia has to present
periodical reports to headquarters on the progress of its labours.
It goes without saying that, from fear of censure, such reports
are invariably drawn up in the most favourable light possible.
Particularly is this the case in the army. If the membership of a
“cell” does not increase, the supervising commissar or political guide
will be asked the reason why. He will be publicly hauled over the coals
for lack of energy, and unless his labours fructify he is liable to be
lowered to an inferior post. Thus it is in the interest of Communist
officials to coax, cajole, or even compel soldiers to enter the ranks
of the party. The statistics supplied are collected at headquarters and
summaries are published. It is according to these statistics that the
membership of the Communist Party is a little more than half a million,
out of the 120 or 130 million inhabitants of Soviet Russia.

       *       *       *       *       *

Another feature of the Red army which is worthy of note is the group
of organizations known as “Cultural-Enlightenment Committees,” which
are entrusted with the work of entertaining and “enlightening” the
soldiers. Being partly of an educational character the collaboration
of non-Communists on these committees is indispensable, though
rigid Communist control renders free participation by intellectuals
impossible. There is also a lack of books. A department at
headquarters, in which Maxim Gorky is interested, deals with the
publication of scientific and literary works, but compared with the
deluge of propagandist literature the work of his department is nil.
The cultural-enlightenment committees arrange lectures on scientific
subjects, dramatic performances, concerts, and cinema shows. The
entertainments consist chiefly of the staging of “proletarian” plays,
written to the order of the department of propaganda. From the artistic
standpoint these plays are exceedingly bad--unmitigated Bolshevist
atrocities--but their strong point is that they represent the
class-struggle in a vivid and lurid light. As no one would go to see
them alone, other plays, usually farces, or musical items are thrown in
by way of attraction. Propagandist speeches by Lenin, Trotzky, Zinoviev
and others, reproduced on gramophones, are sometimes reeled off in
the intervals. Schools of reading and writing are attached to some
cultural-enlightenment committees.

In my regiment we had no cultural-enlightenment committee. Being
unnecessary for purposes of control they were not so universal as the
“cells,” but depended to some extent for their establishment upon the
enterprise of the commissar. Living, however, mostly in Petrograd, I
came in touch through friends with other regiments than my own, and
attended entertainments got up by cultural-enlightenment committees
until I knew the propagandist speeches, which were always the same,
almost by heart. Let me describe one such meeting. It was in the
regiment of which Morozov was commissar. At this particular meeting I
was to have functioned as amateur accompanist and should have done so
if one of the singers, from a Petrograd theatre, had not unexpectedly
brought a professional with her.[6]

The organizer of this entertainment, though he played but little part
in the performance, deserves a word of mention. As a sailor, of about
twenty years of age, he differed greatly from his fellows. He was not
ill-favoured in looks, unintelligent but upright, and occupied the post
of chairman of the Poor Committee of a house where I was an habitual
visitor. I will refer to him as Comrade Rykov. Like Morozov, Rykov
had had only an elementary education and knew nothing of history,
geography, or literature. History for him dated from Karl Marx, whom
he was taught to regard rather as the Israelites did Moses; while his
conception of geography was confined to a division of the world’s
surface into Red and un-Red. Soviet Russia was Red, capitalistic
countries (of which he believed there were very few) were White; and
“White” was an adjective no less odious than “bourgeois.” But Rykov’s
instincts were none the less good and it was with a genuine desire to
better the lot of the proletariat that he had drifted into “the party.”
Under the Tsarist régime he had suffered maltreatment. He had seen his
comrades bullied and oppressed. The first months of the revolution had
been too tempestuous, especially for the sailors, and the forces at
issue too complex, for a man of Rykov’s stamp to comprehend the causes
underlying the failure of the Provisional Government. To him the Soviet
Government personified the Revolution itself. A few catch-phrases, such
as “dictatorship of the proletariat,” “tyranny of the bourgeoisie,”
“robber-capitalism,” “Soviet emancipation” completely dominated his
mind and it seemed to him indisputably just that the definition of
these terms should be left absolutely to the great ones who had
conceived them. Thus Rykov, like most Communists, was utterly blind
to inconsistencies. The discussion of policy, especially of foreign
policy, of which the rest of the world hears so much, was not attempted
by him. Rykov accepted his directions unhesitatingly from “those who
knew.” He never asked himself why the party was so small, and popular
discontent he attributed, as he was told to do, to the pernicious
agitation of Mensheviks and Socialist-Revolutionaries, who were but
Monarchists in disguise. Rykov was the type of man the Bolsheviks were
striving their utmost to entice into the Communist Party. He had three
supreme recommendations: he was a untiring worker, his genuinely good
motives would serve to popularize the party, and he never thought. It
is independent thinkers the Bolsheviks cannot tolerate. Rykov, like a
good Communist, accepted the dogma propounded from above and that was
the alpha and omega of his creed. But when it came to doing something
to improve the lot of his fellows, and, incidentally, to lead them into
the true Communist path, Rykov was all there. In other realms he would
have made an ideal Y.M.C.A. or Salvation Army worker, and it was not
surprising that he was in great demand whenever it was a question of
amusing or entertaining the soldiers.

The hall was decorated with red flags. Portraits of Lenin, Trotzky,
Zinoviev, and of course of Karl Marx, wreathed in red bunting and
laurels, decorated the walls. Over the stage hung a crude inscription
painted on cardboard: “Long live the Soviet Power,” while similar
inscriptions, “Proletarians of all countries, unite,” and “Long live
the World Revolution,” were hung around. The audience, consisting of
the regiment and numerous guests, sat on wooden forms and disregarded
the injunction not to smoke.

The entertainment began with the singing of the “Internationale,” the
hymn of the World Revolution. The music of this song is as un-Russian,
unmelodious, banal, and uninspiring as any music could possibly be. To
listen to its never-ending repetition on every possible and impossible
occasion is not the least of the inflictions which the Russian people
are compelled to suffer under the present dispensation. When one
compares it with the noble strains of the former national anthem,
or with the revolutionary requiem which the Bolsheviks have happily
not supplanted by any atrocity such as the “Internationale” but have
inherited from their predecessors, or with national songs such as
_Yeh-Uhnem_, or for that matter with any Russian folk-music, then the
“Internationale” calls up a picture of some abominable weed protruding
from the midst of a garden of beautiful and fragrant flowers.

The “Internationale” was sung with energy by those in the audience who
knew the words, and the accompanist made up with bombastic pianistic
flourishes for the silence of those who did not.

Nothing could have afforded a more remarkable contrast than the item
that followed. It was an unaccompanied quartette by four soldiers who
sang a number of Russian folk-songs and one or two composed by the
leader of the four. If you have not listened to the Russian peasants
of a summer evening singing to accompany their dances on the village
green, you cannot know exactly what it meant to these peasant soldiers,
cooped in their city barracks, to hear their songs re-sung. The singers
had rehearsed carefully, the execution was excellent, the enthusiasm
they aroused was unbounded, and they were recalled again and again.
They would probably have gone on endlessly had not the Jewish agitator,
who was acting as master of ceremonies and who had to make a speech
later, announced that they must get along with the programme. The
contrast between Bolshevism and Russianism could never have been more
strikingly illustrated than by this accident of the “Internationale”
being followed by Russian folk-songs. The former was an interpretation
in sound of all the drab, monotonous unloveliness of the supposedly
proletarian régime, the latter an interpretation in music of the
unuttered yearnings of the Russian soul, aspiring after things
unearthly, things beautiful, things spiritual.

There followed a selection of songs and romances by a lady singer from
one of the musical-comedy theatres, and then the agitator rose. The
job of a professional agitator is a coveted one in Red Russia. A good
agitator is regarded as a very important functionary, and receives
high pay. Coached in his arguments and phraseology in the propagandist
schools of the capitals, he has nothing whatever to do but talk as
loudly and as frequently as possible, merely embellishing his speeches
in such a way as to make them forceful and, if possible, attractive.
He requires no logic, and consequently no brains, for he is guaranteed
against heckling by the Bolshevist system of denouncing political
opponents as “enemies of the State” and imprisoning them. Thus the
entire stock-in-trade of a professional agitator consists of “words,
words, words,” and the more he has of them the better for him.

The youth who mounted the stage and prepared to harangue the audience
was nineteen years of age, of criminal past (at that very time he was
charged by the Bolsheviks themselves with theft), and possessed of
pronounced Hebrew features. His complexion was lustrous, his nose was
aquiline and crooked, his mouth was small, and his eyes resembled
those of a mouse. His discourse consisted of the usual exhortations
to fight the landlord Whites. He was violent in his denunciation of
the Allies, and of all non-Bolshevist Socialists. His speech closed
somewhat as follows:

“So, comrades, you see that if we give in to the Whites all your land
will go back to the landowners, all the factories to the money-makers,
and you will be crushed again under the yoke of the murderous bankers,
priests, generals, landlords, police, and other hirelings of bourgeois
tyranny. They will whip you into slavery, and they will ride to wealth
on the bleeding backs of you, your wives, and your children. Only we
Communists can save you from the bloody rage of the White demons. Let
us defend Red Petrograd to the last drop of our blood! Down with the
English and French imperialist bloodsuckers! Long live the proletarian
World Revolution!”

Having ended his speech, he signalled to the accompanist to strike
up the “Internationale.” Then followed another strange contrast, one
of those peculiar phenomena often met with in Russia, even in the
Communist Party. A modest, nervous, and gentle-looking individual
whom I did not know, as different from the previous speaker as water
from fire, made a strangely earnest speech, urging the necessity of
self-education as the only means of restoring Russia’s fallen fortunes.
At the admission of fallen fortunes the Jew looked up with displeasure.
He had sung the glories of the Red administration and the exploits of
the Red army. It was not enough, said the speaker, that Russia had
won the treasured Soviet Power--that, of course, was an inestimable
boon--but until the people dragged themselves out of the morass of
ignorance they could not profit by its benefits. The masses of Russia,
he urged, should set strenuously to work to raise themselves culturally
and spiritually, in order to fit themselves for the great task they
were called upon to perform, namely, to effect the emancipation of the
workers of all the world.

The “Internationale” was not sung when he concluded. There was too much
sincerity in his speech, and the bombastic strains of that tune would
have been sadly out of place. The rest of the programme consisted of
two stage performances, enacted by amateurs, the first one a light
comedy, and the second a series of propagandist tableaux, depicting
the sudden emancipation of the worker by the Soviet Power, heralded
by an angel dressed all in red. In one of these Comrade Rykov proudly
participated. In the concluding tableau the Red angel was seen guarding
a smiling workman and his family on one side, and a smiling peasant and
family on the other, while the audience was invited to rise and sing
the “Internationale.”

Of conscious political intelligence in the cultural-enlightenment
committees there is none, nor under “iron party discipline” can
there possibly be any. All Communist agitators repeat, parrot-like,
the epithets and catch-phrases dictated from above. None the less,
despite their crudity and one-sidedness, these committees serve a
positive purpose in the Red army. By the provision of entertainment
the savagery of the soldiery has been curbed and literacy promoted.
If they were non-political and run by intelligent people with the
sole object of improving the minds of the masses they might be made
a real instrument for the furtherance of education and culture. At
present they are often grotesque. But representing an “upward” trend,
the cultural-enlightenment committees form a welcome contrast to the
majority of Bolshevist institutions.

       *       *       *       *       *

Our survey of the essential features of the Red army is now complete
and may be summed up as follows:

1. A military machine, with all the attributes of other armies but
differing in terminology. Its strength at the close of 1920 was said to
be about two million, but this is probably exaggerated.

2. A concomitant organization, about one-tenth in size, of the
Communist Party, permeating the entire army, subjected to military
experts in purely military decisions, but with absolute powers
of political and administrative control, supplemented by Special
Departments of the Extraordinary Commission, Revolutionary Tribunals,
and Special Commissions for Combating Desertion.

3. A network of Communist-controlled propagandist organizations called
Cultural-Enlightenment Committees, whose object is the entertainment
and education of the soldiers.

Tractable, docile, and leaderless though the Russian people are, the
machine which has been built up in the Red army is still a monument to
the inflexible will and merciless determination of its leader, Trotzky.
Its development has been rapid and is perhaps not yet complete. Trotzky
would make of it an absolutely soulless, will-less, obedient instrument
which he can apply to whatsoever end he thinks fit. Unless a popular
leader appears, the army is Trotzky’s as long as he can feed it.

There are those who have long believed an internal military coup
to be imminent, organized by old-time generals such as Brusilov,
Baluev, Rattel, Gutov, Parsky, Klembovsky and others, whose names are
associated with the highest military posts in Soviet Russia. Three
things militate against the early success of such a coup. First, the
experience of internal conspiracies shows it to be next to impossible
to conspire against the Extraordinary Commission. Secondly, the memory
of White administrations is still too fresh in the minds of the common
soldier. Thirdly, these generals suffer from the same defect as
Wrangel, Denikin, and Kolchak, in that they are not politicians and
have no concrete programme to offer the Russian people.

The local popularity of peasant leaders such as the “little fathers,”
Balahovitch in Bielorusia and Makhno in Ukrainia, who denounce
Bolsheviks, Tsars, and landlords alike, shows that could a bigger man
than these be found to fire the imagination of the peasantry on a
nation-wide scale the hoped-for national peasant uprising might become
a reality. Until such a figure arises it is not to outside pressure or
internal militarist conspiracies that we must look for the decay of
Bolshevism, but must seek the signs of it in the very heart and core
of the Communist Party. Such signs are already coming to light, and
indicate sooner or later cataclysmic developments--unless the decay is
forestalled by what Pilsudski, the Socialist president of the Polish
Republic, foresees as a possibility. Pilsudski spent many years in
exile in Siberia for revolutionary agitation against the Tsar and knows
Russia through and through. He foresees the possibility that the entire
Russian population, maddened with hunger, disease, and despair, may
eventually rise and sweep down on western Europe in a frantic quest for
food and warmth.

Such a point will not be reached as long as the peasant, successfully
defying Bolshevist administration, continues to produce sufficient for
his own requirements. It needs, however, but some severe stress of
nature, such as the droughts which periodically visit the country, to
reduce the people to that condition. Will anything be able to stop such
an avalanche? Should it ever begin, the once so ardently looked-for
Russian steam roller will at last have become an awful, devastating
reality.




CHAPTER XII

“THE PARTY” AND THE PEOPLE


If I were asked what feature of the Communist régime I regarded as,
above all, the most conspicuous, the most impressive, and the most
significant, I should say without hesitation the vast spiritual gulf
separating the Communist Party from the Russian people. I use the word
“spiritual” not in the sense of “religious.” The Russian equivalent,
_duhovny_, is more comprehensive, including the psychological, and
everything relating to inner, contemplative life, and ideals.

History scarcely knows a more flagrant misnomer than that of
“government of workers and peasants.” In the first place, the
Bolshevist Government consists not of workers and peasants, but
of typical intellectual bourgeois. In the second, its policy is
categorically repudiated by practically the entire Russian nation,
and it keeps in the saddle only by bullying the workers and peasants
by whom it purports to have been elected. The incongruity between
Russian national ideals and the alien character of the Communists
will naturally not be apparent to outsiders who visit the country to
study the Bolshevist system from the very view-point which least of
all appeals to the Russian, namely, the possibility of its success
as a _Socialist_ experiment. But those foreign Socialist enthusiasts
who adhere to Bolshevist doctrines are presumably indifferent to the
sentiments of the Russian people, for their adherence appears to be
based on the most un-Russian of all aspects of those doctrines,
namely, their internationalism. And this un-Russian international
aspect of Bolshevism is admittedly its prime characteristic.

There is a sense of course in which the psychology of all peoples
is becoming increasingly international, to the great benefit of
mankind. No one will deny that half our European troubles are caused
by the chauvinistic brandishing of national flags and quarrels
about the drawing of impossible frontier lines. But these are the
antics of a noisy few--“Bolsheviks of the right”--and do not reflect
the true desire of the peoples, which is for peace, harmony, and
neighbourliness. Hitherto the immediate aspirations of the Bolsheviks
have been anything but this. Their first principle is world-wide civil
war between classes, and their brandishing of the red flag surpasses
that of the most rabid Western chauvinists. Theirs is not true
internationalism. Like their claim to represent the Russian people, it
is bogus.

The gulf between “the party” and the people yawns at every step,
but I will only mention one or two prominent instances. The most
important institution established by the Bolsheviks is that known
as the “Third International Workers’ Association,” or, briefly, the
“Third International.” The aim of this institution is to reproduce
the Communist experiment in all countries. The First International
was founded in 1864 by Karl Marx. It was a workers’ association not
world-revolutionary in character. Its sympathy, however, with the
Paris Commune discredited it, and it was followed by the Second,
which confined itself to international labour interests. The Third
International was founded in Moscow in the first week of March,
1919, amid circumstances of great secrecy by a chance gathering of
extreme Socialists from about half-a-dozen of the thirty European
States, leavened with a similar number of Asiatics. Subsequently a
great meeting was held, at which the Second, called the “yellow”
International because it is composed of moderates, was declared defunct
and superseded by the “real,” that is, the Communist, International.

The next day this group of unknown but precocious individuals came
to their headquarters at Petrograd, “the Metropolis of the World
Revolution.” I went to meet them at the Nicholas railway station. The
mystery that enshrouded the birth of the Third International rendered
it impossible to be duly impressed with the solemnity of the occasion,
and although I had not come either to cheer or to jeer, but simply to
look on, I could not but be struck by the comicality of the scene.
The day was frosty, and for nearly two hours the members of the Third
International, standing bareheaded on a specially constructed tribune,
wasted time saying exactly the same things over and over again, their
speeches being punctuated by the cacophony of three badly-directed
bands. In spite of their luxurious fur coats the delegates shivered and
their faces turned blue. They did not at all look the desperadoes I had
half anticipated. Some of them were even effeminate in appearance. Only
Zinoviev, the president, with his bushy, dishevelled hair, looked like
an unrepentant schoolboy amid a group of delinquents caught red-handed
in some unauthorized prank.

The orators, with chattering teeth, sang in divers tongues the praises
of the Red régime. They lauded the exemplary order prevailing in Russia
and rejoiced at the happiness, contentment, and devotion to the Soviet
Government which they encountered at every step. They predicted the
immediate advent of the world revolution and the early establishment
of Bolshevism in every country. They all closed their lengthy orations
with the same exclamations: “Long live the Third International!” “Down
with the bourgeoisie!” “Long live Socialism!” (by which they meant
Bolshevism), etc., and no matter how many times these same slogans
had been shouted already, on each occasion they were retranslated at
length, with embellishments, and to the musical accompaniments of the
inevitable “Internationale.”

The position of the Third International in Russia and its relation to
the Soviet Government are not always easy to grasp. The executives both
of the International and of the Government are drawn from the Communist
Party, while every member of the Government must also be a member of
the Third International. Thus, though technically not interchangeable,
the terms Soviet Government, Third International, and Communist Party
merely represent different aspects of one and the same thing. It is in
their provinces of action that they differ. The province of the Third
International is the whole world, including Russia: that of the present
Soviet Government is Russia alone. It would seem as if the Third
International, with its superior powers and scope and with firebrands
like Zinoviev and Trotzky at its helm, must override the Moscow
government. In practice, however, this is not so. For the hard logic of
facts has now proved to the Moscow government that the theories which
the Third International was created to propagate are largely wrong and
unpracticable, and they are being repudiated by the master mind of
Lenin, the head of the home government. Thus two factions have grown
up within the Communist Party: that of Lenin, whose interests for the
time are centred in Russia, and who would sacrifice world-revolutionary
dreams to preserve Bolshevist power in one country; and that of the
Third International, which throws discretion to the winds, and stands
for world revolution for ever, and no truck with the bourgeoisie of
capitalistic States. Hitherto the majority in the party has been on
the side of Lenin, as is not unnatural, for very few rank-and-file
Communists really care about the world revolution, having no conception
of what it implies. If they had, they would probably support him more
heartily still.

At the very moment when the Third International was haranguing for its
own satisfaction outside the Nicholas Station, very different things
were happening in the industrial quarters of the city. There, the
workers, incensed by the suppression of free speech, of freedom of
movement, of workers’ co-operation, of free trading between the city
and the villages, and by the ruthless seizure and imprisonment of their
spokesmen, had risen to demand the restoration of their rights. They
were led by the men of the Putilov iron foundry, the largest works in
Petrograd, at one time employing over forty thousand hands. The Putilov
workers were ever to the fore in the revolutionary movement. They led
the strikes which resulted in the revolution of March, 1917. Their
independent bearing, their superior intelligence and organization,
and their efforts to protest against Bolshevist despotism, aroused
the fears and hatred of the Communists, who quite rightly attributed
this independent attitude to the preference of the workers for the
non-Bolshevist political parties.

The dispute centred round the Bolshevist food system, which was
rapidly reducing the city to a state of starvation. Hoping the storm
would blow over, the Bolshevist authorities allowed it to run its
course for a time, endeavouring to appease the workers by an issue of
rations increased at the expense of the rest of the population. This
measure, however, only intensified the workers’ indignation, while the
hesitation of the Bolsheviks to employ force encouraged them in their
protests. Unauthorized meetings and processions increased in frequency,
the strikes spread to every factory in the city, speakers became more
violent, and all sorts of jokes were made publicly at the expense of
the Bolsheviks. Strolling in the industrial quarters I saw a party
of men emerge from a plant singing the Marseillaise and cheering. At
the same time they carried a banner on which was rudely imprinted the
following couplet:

    _Doloi Lamina s koninoi,
    Daitje tsarya s svininoi_,

which being interpreted means: “Down with Lenin and horseflesh, give us
a tsar and pork!”

As the disturbances developed, typewritten leaflets began to be
distributed containing resolutions passed at the various meetings.
One of these leaflets was the resolution passed unanimously by 12,000
workers (at that time the entire staff) of the Putilov works, demanding
that the task of provisioning be restored to the former co-operative
societies. The language of the resolution was violent, the Bolshevist
leaders were referred to as bloody and hypocritical tyrants, and
demands were also put forward for the cessation of the practice of
torture by the Extraordinary Commission and for the immediate release
of numerous workers’ representatives.

I knew of this resolution on the day of the meeting, because some
friends of mine were present at it. The proceedings were enthusiastic
in the extreme. The Bolsheviks, however, did not mind that much,
because they were careful that nothing about it should get into the
Press. But when the typed resolutions spread surreptitiously with
alarming rapidity, in exactly the same way as, in December, 1916, the
famous speech by Miliukoff in the Duma against Rasputin was secretly
distributed from hand to hand, then the Bolsheviks saw things were
going too far and took drastic measures to suppress the unrest without
any further delay.

One Sunday between thirty and forty street-cars full of sailors
and guards, the latter of whom spoke a language that workers who
encountered them declared was not Russian, arrived in the vicinity
of the Putilov works and occupied all the entrances. During the next
three days between three and four hundred men were arrested, while in
those cases where the workers were not to be found their wives were
taken in their stead. These arrests are always easily carried out, for
the workers are not allowed to possess arms. It is significant that
among those arrested at one of the shipping yards were two men who had
declared at a meeting that even the English Parliament was superior to
the soviets as the Bolsheviks ran them. These two were among those who
were subsequently shot. When after returning to England I recounted
this incident to the Committee on International Affairs of the British
Labour Party, the gentleman on my right (I do not know his name) found
nothing better to exclaim than, “Serve ’em right.”

The uproar over the arrest of the workers, and especially of their
wives, was terrific. The resolutions having spread all over the city,
you could almost hear people whispering to each other with furtive joy
that there was shortly to be a general insurrection, that Zinoviev and
others were preparing to take flight, and so on. In the course of three
weeks things became so bad that it was deemed advisable to call Lenin
from Moscow in the hope that his presence would overawe the workers,
and a great Communist counter-demonstration was organized at the
_Narodny Dom_.

The _Narodny Dom_ (House of the People) is a huge palace built for the
people by the late Tsar. Before the war it used to be very difficult,
owing to the system of _abonnements_, to obtain tickets to the State
theatres, of which the Marinsky Opera and the Alexandrinsky Theatre
were the chief; so the Tsar, at his own expense, built this palace and
presented it to the people. Besides numerous side shows, it contained
a large theatre where the same dramatic works were produced as in
the State theatres, and the biggest opera house in Russia, where the
Russian peasant Chaliapin, the greatest operatic singer and actor the
world has yet seen, sang regularly to huge audiences of six or eight
thousand lower middle class and working people. In the days when I was
a student of the Conservatoire of Petrograd, eking out a living by
teaching English, I used often to frequent the _Narodny Dom_ opera.
There was free admission to a portion of the hall, while the most
expensive seats were at cinematograph prices. The inevitable deficit
was made up out of the State exchequer. Over the porch of the building
was an inscription: _From the Tsar to His People_. When the Bolsheviks
came into power they removed this inscription, and also abolished the
name of “House of the People,” changing it to “House of Rosa Luxembourg
and Karl Liebknecht.” This building, containing the largest auditorium
in Russia, is now frequently used for special celebrations. As a rule,
on such occasions only the Communist _élite_ and special delegates are
admitted. The common people to whom the Tsar presented the palace are
refused admission.

On the evening of the great Communist counter-demonstration against the
Petrograd strikers, machine-guns barred the entrance to what was once
the House of the People, and the approaches bristled with bayonets. The
former Tsar, when last he visited it, drove up in an open carriage. Not
so the new “Tsar,” the president of the workers’ republic. The moment
of his arrival was a secret, and he arrived literally hedged round with
a special bodyguard of Red cadets.

The audience was a picked one, consisting of the principal Communist
bodies of the city and delegates from organizations such as trade
unions, teachers, and pupils, selected by the Communists. I got in
with a ticket procured by my manager. When Lenin emerged on to the
stage, the audience rose as one man and greeted him with an outburst
of vociferous applause lasting several minutes. The little man, who
has such a hold on a section of his followers, advanced casually to
the footlights. His oriental features betrayed no emotion. He neither
smiled nor looked austere. Dressed in a plain drab lounge suit, he
stood with his hands in his pockets, waiting patiently till the
cheering should subside. Was he indifferent to the welcome, or was he
secretly pleased? He showed no sign and at length held up his hand to
indicate that there had been enough of it.

The orators of the revolution--and they are indeed great orators--all
have their distinctive styles. That of Trotzky, with poised,
well-finished, well-reasoned phrases, is volcanic, fierily hypnotic:
that of Zinoviev, torrential, scintillating with cheap witticisms,
devoid of original ideas, but brilliant in form and expression; that of
Lunacharsky, violent, yet nobly and pathetically impressive, breathing
an almost religious fervour. Lenin differs from all of these. He knows
and cares for no rhetorical cunning. His manner is absolutely devoid of
all semblance of affectation. He talks fast and loudly, even shouts,
and his gesticulations remind one of the tub-thumping demagogue. But he
possesses something the others do not possess. Cold and calculating, he
is not actuated to the extent Zinoviev and Trotzky are by venom against
political opponents and the bourgeoisie. On the contrary, despite his
speeches, which are often nothing more than necessary pandering to the
cruder instincts of his colleagues, Lenin (himself an ex-landlord) has
never ceased to believe not only that the Russian bourgeoisie as a
class is necessary to the State, but that the entire Russian peasantry
is and always will be a class of small property-owning farmers with
the psychology of the _petit bourgeois_. True, in 1918 the attempt
was made, chiefly through the medium of committees of the village
poor, to thrust Communism upon the peasantry by force. But it was soon
relinquished and Lenin headed the retreat. Astonishingly ignorant of
world events and completely out of harmony with Western workers, Lenin
has maintained his position in Russia simply by his understanding of
this single trait of the Russian peasant character and by repeatedly
giving way to it--even to the complete temporary repudiation of
communistic principles.

In all other respects Lenin is a dogmatic disciple of Karl Marx, and
his devotion to the cause of the world revolution is tempered only by
the slowly dawning realization that things in the Western world are
not exactly as enthusiastic Communists describe. But Lenin’s better
understanding of the mind of the Russian peasant gives him an advantage
over his fellows in presenting his case to his followers, bringing him
a little nearer to actualities; so that his speech, while laboured,
abstruse, and free from rhetorical flourish, is straightforward and
carries, to his little-thinking Communist audiences, the conviction
that he must be right. But the “right” refers not to ethics, which does
not enter into Bolshevist philosophy, but only to tactics.

And on the occasion I am describing Lenin spoke mainly of tactics.
The vicious Mensheviks and Socialist-Revolutionaries had agitated
in the factories, and persuaded the workers to down tools and make
preposterous demands which were incompatible with the principles of the
workers’ and peasants’ government. The chief ground of complaint was
the Bolshevist food commissariat. The workers were hungry. Therefore
the workers must be fed and the revolt would subside. A heroic effort
must be made to obtain food for the factories. So the government had
decided to stop the passenger traffic on every railroad in Russia for
the space of three weeks, in order that all available locomotives and
every available car and truck might be devoted to the sole purpose of
transporting to the northern capital supplies of forcibly seized food.

Of the results of these so-called “freight weeks” little need be said
beyond the fact that the experiment was never repeated because of its
complete failure to solve the problem. It is true that the government
supplies did increase very slightly, but the population was in the end
much hungrier than before, for the very simple reason that the stoppage
of the passenger traffic materially interfered with the comings and
goings of “sackmen,” upon whose illicit and risky operations the public
relied for at least half, and the better half, of their food supplies!

The workers’ revolt subsided, not through the better feeding of the
men, but because they were effectually reduced to a state of abject
despair by the ruthless seizure of their leaders and the cruel
reprisals against their wives and families, and because this moment was
chosen by the authorities to reduce their numbers by removing a large
draft of workers to other industrial centres in the interior. Still, on
the occasion of Lenin’s visit, the workers did make a final attempt to
assert themselves. A delegation from the largest factories was sent to
present their demands, as set forth in resolutions, to the president in
person at the _Narodny Dom_. But the delegation was refused admission.
They returned, foiled, to their factories and observed to their
comrades that “it was easier to approach the Tsar Nicholas than it was
to gain access to the president of the ‘Soviet Republic.’” What, I
wondered, would the Third International have thought of such words?

       *       *       *       *       *

After the experiment of the “freight weeks,” the next expedient
resorted to when the self-same demands were again presented was
a strangely inconsistent but an inevitable one. It was a partial
concession of freedom to “sackmen.” After long and loud clamouring,
a certain percentage of workers were granted the right to journey
freely to the provinces and bring back two poods (72 lb.) of bread
each. Thus they got the nickname of two-pooders and the practice
was called “two-pooding.” As everyone strove to avail himself of
the right the railroads naturally became terribly congested, but
the measure nevertheless had the desired effect. Not only was there
almost immediately more bread, but the price fell rapidly. The workers
travelled to the grain-growing districts, came to terms with the
villagers, who willingly gave up to them what they hid from Bolshevist
requisitioners, and journeyed back, jealously clutching their sacks
of bread. I happened to be travelling to Moscow at this time, and the
sight of swarms of wretched “two-pooders,” filling all the cars and
clambering on to the roofs and buffers, was a pitiful one indeed. But
just at the moment when it seemed that a genuine solution of the food
problem in the capitals had been found, “two-pooding” was summarily
cut short by government edict on the ground that the congestion of the
railways rendered impossible the transport of the government’s supplies.

For over a year more the Bolsheviks strove their utmost to stave off
the inevitable day when it would no longer be possible to forbid the
right of free trading. As the feud between themselves and the peasants
deepened, and the difficulty of provisioning increased, the government
sought by one palliative after another to counteract the effects of
their own food policy. But recently, in the spring of 1921, the fateful
step was taken. In spite of considerable opposition from his followers
Lenin publicly repudiated the communistic system of forced requisitions
and restored, with certain restrictions, the principle of freedom in
the buying and selling of food.

This was adopting a policy of desperation, but it is the most important
event since the Bolshevist _coup d’état_ in November, 1917. For it
is a repudiation of the fundamental plank of the Communist platform,
the first principle of which is the complete suppression of all free
trading, private business initiative, and individual enterprise. There
is no limit to the possibilities opened up by this tragic necessity--as
it must seem to the Communists. But having taken it, however
reluctantly, why do they not release their opponents from prison and
invite their co-operation--those opponents whose chief protest was
against the stupidity of the Bolshevist food system?

The explanation is that with the Bolshevist leaders the welfare of
the workers and peasants, and of humanity in general, is completely
subordinate to the interest of the Communist Party. And this attitude
is inspired not so much by selfish motives as by an amazingly bigoted
conviction that the Bolshevist interpretation of Marxian dogma is the
only formula that will ultimately lead to what they regard as the
“emancipation of all workers.” Astonishing as it may seem in these
days, when the better elements of mankind are struggling to temper
prejudice with reason, theory is all in all to the Bolsheviks, while
facts are only to be recognized when they threaten the dictatorship of
the party. Thus the concession of freedom of trade to the peasantry
does not imply any yielding of principle, but merely adaptation to
adverse conditions, a step “backward,” which must be “rectified” the
moment circumstances permit. That is why, since Lenin’s announcement,
Bolshevist sophists have been talking themselves blue in the endeavour
to prove to home and foreign followers that the chameleon does not and
never will change its colour. “Free trading,” they say, “is only a
temporary unavoidable evil.” Temporary? But can any one who believes
in human nature conceive of a possible return to the system Lenin has
discarded?

       *       *       *       *       *

One day there occurred in Petrograd a startling event that would have
made foreign protagonists of proletarian dictatorship, had they been
present, sit bolt upright and diligently scratch their heads.

A re-registration of the party took place, the object being to purge
its ranks of what were referred to as “undesirable elements” and
“radishes,” the latter being a happy epithet invented by Trotzky
to designate those who were red only on the outside. A stringent
condition of re-entry was that every member should be guaranteed by
two others for his political reliability, not only upon admission
but in perpetuity. Such were the fear and suspicion prevailing even
within the ranks of the party. The result was that, besides those who
were expelled for misdemeanours, many Communists, disquieted by the
introduction of so stringent a disciplinary measure, profited by the
re-registration to retire, and the membership was reduced by more than
50 per cent. A total of less than 4,000 was left out of a population of
800,000.

Immediately after the purge there were districts of the “metropolis
of the world revolution” where scarcely a Communist was left. The
central committee had been prepared to purge the party of a certain
number of undesirables, but the sudden reduction by over one half was a
totally unexpected blow. Its bitterness was enhanced by the fact that
only three weeks earlier, by means of threats, bribes, trickery, and
violence, the Communists had secured over 1,100 out of 1,390 seats at
the elections to the Petrograd Soviet, which result they were holding
up to the outside world as indicative of the spreading influence of
Bolshevism.

The problem of how to increase the party membership became vitally
urgent. With this end in view a novel and ingenious idea was suddenly
conceived. It was resolved to make an appeal for party recruits
_among the workers_! Amazing though it may seem, the Communist
leaders, according to their own accounts, thought of this course only
as a last resort. To the outsider this is almost incredible. Even in
Russia it seemed so at first, but on second thoughts it appeared less
strange. For ever since the murder in 1918 of the Jewish commissars
Volodarsky and Uritzky, the former by unknown workmen and the latter by
a Socialist-Revolutionary Jew, the Communists had come to regard the
workers in general as an unreliable element, strongly under Menshevist
and Socialist-Revolutionary influence. The small section that joined
the Bolsheviks were elevated to posts of responsibility, and thus
became detached from the masses. But a larger section, openly adhering
to anti-Bolshevist parties, was left, whose spokesmen were constantly
subjected to persecution which only enhanced their prestige in the
workers’ eyes.

Of whom, then, had the Communist Party consisted for the first two
years of the Red régime? The question is not easy to answer, for
the systems of admission have varied as much as the composition of
the party itself. The backbone of the rank and file was originally
formed by the sailors, whom I heard Trotzky describe during the riots
of July, 1917, as “the pride and glory of the revolution.” But a
year or so later there was a good sprinkling of that type of workman
who, when he is not a Communist, is described by the Communists as
“workman bourgeois.” Though these latter were often self-seekers and
were regarded by the workers in general as snobs, they were a better
element than the sailors, who with few exceptions were ruffians.
Further recruits were drawn from amongst people of most varied and
indefinite types--yard-keepers, servant girls, ex-policemen, prison
warders, tradesmen, and the petty bourgeoisie. In rare instances one
might find students and teachers, generally women of the soft, dreamy,
mentally weak type, but perfectly sincere and disinterested. Most women
Communists of the lower ranks resembled ogresses.

In the early days membership of the party, which rapidly came to
resemble a political aristocracy, was regarded as an inestimable
privilege worth great trouble and cost to obtain. The magic word
_Communist_ inspired fear and secured admission and preference
everywhere. Before it every barrier fell. Of course endless abuses
arose, one of which was the sale of the recommendations required
for membership. As workers showed no inclination to join, it
was self-seekers for the most part who got in, purchasing their
recommendations by bribes or for a fixed sum, and selling them in their
turn after admission. These were the “undesirables” of whom the leaders
were so anxious to purge the party.

Various expedients were then devised to filter applicants. Party
training schools were established for neophytes, where devotion
to “our” system was fanned into ecstasy, while burning hatred was
excited toward every other social theory whatsoever. The training
schools were never a brilliant success, for a variety of reasons. The
instruction was only theoretical and the lecturers were rarely able
to clothe their thoughts in simple language or adapt the abstruse
aspects of sociological subjects to the mentality of their audiences,
which consisted of very youthful workers or office employees lured
into attendance by an extra half-pound of bread issued after each
lecture. To attend the whole course was irksome, involving sacrifice
of leisure hours, and the number of _ideiny_ (“idealistic”) applicants
was too small to permit rigorous discipline. The training schools were
gradually superseded by Communist clubs, which devoted their attention
to concerts and lectures, thus resembling the cultural-enlightenment
committees in the army.

Another deterrent to “radishes” was devised by establishing three
degrees for professing converts:

  1. Sympathizers.
  2. Candidates.
  3. Fully qualified Communists.

Before being crowned with the coveted title of “member of the Communist
Party,” neophytes had to pass through the first two probationary
stages, involving tests of loyalty and submission to party discipline.
It was the prerogative only of the third category to bear arms. It
was to them that preference was given in all appointments to posts of
responsibility.

There is one source upon which the Bolsheviks can rely with some
confidence for new drafts. I refer to the Union of Communist Youth.
Realizing their failure to convert the present generation, the
Communists have turned their attention to the next, and established
this Union which all school children are encouraged to join. Even
infants, when their parents can be induced or compelled to part with
them, are prepared for initiation to the Union by concentration in
colonies and homes, where they are fed on preferential rations, at the
expense of the rest of the population, and clothed with clothing seized
from children whose parents refuse to be separated from them. It is the
object of these colonies to protect the young minds from pernicious
non-Communist influence and so to instil Bolshevist ideals that by
the time they reach adolescence they will be incapable of imbibing any
others. According to Bolshevist admissions many of these homes are in
an appalling state of insanitation, but a few are kept up by special
efforts and exhibited to foreign visitors as model nurseries. It is
still too early to estimate the success of this system. Personally I am
inclined to think that, when not defeated by the misery of insanitation
and neglect, the propagandist aims will be largely counteracted by the
silent but benevolent influence of the self-sacrificing intellectuals
(doctors, matrons, and nurses) whose services in the running of them
cannot be dispensed with. The tragedy of the children of Soviet Russia
is in the numbers that are thrown into the streets. But the Union
of Communist Youth, consisting of adolescents, with considerable
license permitted them, with endless concerts, balls, theatre parties
and excursions, supplementary rations and issues of sweetmeats,
processioning, flag-waving, and speech-making at public ceremonies, is
still the most reliable source of recruits to the Communist Party.

It will be readily realized that the party consisted of a medley of
widely differing characters, in which genuine toilers were a minority.
When the novel suggestion was made of inviting workers to join, this
fact was admitted with laudable candour. The Bolshevist spokesmen
frankly avowed they had completely forgotten the workers, and a great
campaign was opened to draw them into the party. “The watchword ‘Open
the party doors to the workers,’” said _Pravda_ on July 25, 1919, “has
been forgotten. Workers get ‘pickled’ as soon as they join”--which
meant they become Communists and entirely lose their individuality as
workers. Zinoviev wrote a long proclamation to toilers explaining who
the Communists were and their objects.

“The Bolshevist Party,” said he, “was not born only a year or two ago.
Our party has behind it more than one decade of glorious activity. The
best workers of the world called themselves Communists with pride....
The party is not a peculiar sect, it is not an aristocracy of labour.
It also consists of workers and peasants--only more organized, more
developed, knowing what they want and with a fixed programme. The
Communists are not the masters, in the bad sense of that word, of the
workers and peasants, but only their elder comrades, able to point out
the right path.... Recently we have purged our ranks. We have ejected
those who in our opinion did not merit the great honour of being called
Communists. They were mostly not workers but people more or less of the
privileged classes who tried to ‘paste’ themselves on to us because we
are in power.... Having done this we open wide the door of the party to
the ranks of labour.... All honest labourers may enter it. If the party
has defects let us correct them together.... We warn everyone that in
our party there is iron discipline. You must harden yourself and at
the call of the party take up very hard work. Our call is addressed
to all who are willing to sacrifice themselves for the working class.
Strengthen and help the only party in the world that leads the workers
to liberty!”

With all formalities, such as probationary stages, removed, and
diffident candidates magnanimously assured that if only they would join
they could learn later what it was all about, the membership of the
party in the northern capital rose in three months to 23,000. This was
slightly less than could have been mustered, prior to the purging, by
combining members, sympathizers, candidates, and the Union of Communist
Youth. The figures in Moscow were approximately the same.

The above remarks apply to the rank and file. Intellectuality in
the party has always been represented largely, though by no means
exclusively, by Jews, who dominate the Third International, edit the
Soviet journals, and direct propaganda. It must never be forgotten,
however, that there are just as many Jews who are opposed to
Bolshevism, only they cannot make their voices heard. I find that those
who utter warnings of a coming pogrom of Jews as a result of the evils
of Bolshevism are liable to meet with the reception of a Cassandra.
But I fear such an occurrence to be inevitable if no modifying foreign
influence is at hand, and it will be promoted by old-régimists the
world over. It will be a disaster, because Jews who have become
assimilated into the Russian nation may play a valuable part in
the reconstruction of the country. There are many who have already
played leading rôles in Russia’s democratic institutions, such as the
co-operative societies and land and town unions, which the Bolsheviks
have suppressed.

The higher orders of the party, whether Jew or Russian, consist of
the same little band of devotees, a few hundred strong, who before
the Revolution were, still are, and presumably ever will be the
Bolshevist party proper. They in their turn are subjected to the
rigid dictatorship of the central party committee, which rules Russia
absolutely through the medium of the Council of People’s Commissars.

As it became increasingly evident that the only people who would join
the party of their own free will and in considerable numbers were
“undesirables,” while a large proportion of the workers who had been
coaxed into it were but indifferent Communists, the tendency grew to
make of the party a closed corporation subject to merciless discipline.
Members, though enjoying material privileges, should have no will of
their own; undesirables should be deterred from joining by imposing
arduous duties upon all members. Such is the position in the capitals
at the present time. The “iron party discipline” is needed for another
reason besides that of barring out black sheep. With demoralization,
famine, and misery on the increase, insubordinate whisperings and
questions are arising, even within the party, especially since the
factor of war has disappeared. These questionings are growing in force
and affect the highest personages in the State. Trotzky, for instance,
no longer able to satisfy his insatiable ambition, is showing an
inclination to branch out on a line of his own in opposition to the
moderate and compromising tendencies of Lenin. The tension between them
has been relieved temporarily by assigning to Trotzky a dominant rôle
in the promotion of the world revolution, while Lenin controls domestic
affairs. But the arrangement is necessarily temporary. The characters
of the two men, except under stress of war, are as incompatible as
their respective policies of violence and moderation.

       *       *       *       *       *

The number of Communists being relatively so infinitesimal, how is it
that to-day on every public and supposedly representative body there
sits an overwhelming and triumphant Communist majority? I will very
briefly describe the method of election and a single meeting of the
Soviet of Petrograd, whose sittings I attended.

[Illustration: A MEETING OUTSIDE THE TAURIDE PALACE]

Some people still ask: What exactly is a “soviet”?--and the question
is not unnatural considering that the Bolsheviks have been at pains to
persuade the world that there is an indissoluble connection between
_Soviet_ and _Bolshevism_. There is, however, absolutely no essential
association whatsoever between the two ideas, and the connection that
exists in the popular mind in this and other countries is a totally
fallacious one. The Russian word _soviet_ has two meanings: “counsel”
and “council.” When you ask advice you say, “Please give me _soviet_,”
or “Can you _soviet_ me what to do?” Dentists have on their notices:
“Painless extractions. Soviet gratis.” There was a State Soviet (in
the sense of “council”) in the constitution of the Tsar. It was the
upper house, corresponding to the Senate or the House of Lords. It was
a reactionary institution and resembled the Bolshevist soviets in that
only certain sections of the community had a voice in elections to it.

According to the original idea, even as propounded at one time by the
Bolsheviks, the political soviet or council should be a representative
body for which _all_ sections of the working community (whether of
hand or brain) should have an equal right to vote. These soviets
should elect superior ones (borough, county, provincial, etc.), until
a central soviet is constructed, electing in its turn a cabinet of
People’s Commissars, responsible to a periodically convened Congress.
This system exists on paper to this day, but its working is completely
nullified by the simple process of preventing any but Communists from
entering the lowest soviet--the only one that is in direct contact
with the people. This restraint is often effected by force, but the
franchise in any case is limited and has the effect of disenfranchising
four out of every five peasants. Nevertheless, a few non-Bolsheviks
generally manage to get elected, although at risk of gross molestation;
but they are regarded by the Communists as intruders and can exert no
influence in politics.

One might ask why the Bolsheviks, while suppressing all free soviets,
still maintain the farce of elections, since they cause a lot of
bother. “Soviets,” however, in some form or other, are indispensable in
order that the government may continue to call itself for propagandist
purposes the “Soviet” Government. If the soviet or freely elected
council system did work unshackled in Russia to-day, Bolshevism would
long ago have been abolished. In fact one of the demands frequently put
forward during strikes is for a restoration, side by side with the free
co-operative societies, of the soviet system which is now virtually
suppressed. Paradoxical though it be, Bolshevism is in reality the
complete negation of the soviet system. It is by no means impossible
that the downfall of the Communists may result in a healthy effort
being made to set the soviets to work in some form for the first time.
If this book serves no other purpose than to impress this vitally
important fact upon the reader, I shall feel I have not written in vain.

Whenever it is possible, that is, whenever no serious opposition to a
Communist candidate is expected, the Bolsheviks allow an election to
take its normal course, except that the secret ballot has been almost
universally abolished. Before they rose to power the secret ballot
was a cardinal principle of the Bolshevist programme. The argument,
so typical of Bolshevist reasoning, now put forward in justification
of its abolition is that secret voting would be inconsistent in a
proletarian republic that has become “free.”

The number of Communists who are elected without opposition is very
considerable, and, strangely enough, it is upon the bourgeoisie,
engaged in the multifarious clerical tasks of the bureaucratic
administration, that the authorities are able to rely for the least
opposition. Employees of the government offices mostly miss the
elections if they can, and if they cannot, acquiesce passively in the
appointment of Communists, knowing that the proposal of opponents will
lead, at the least, to extreme unpleasantness. A partial explanation
of this docility and the general inability of the Russian people to
assert themselves is to be found in sheer political inexperience. The
halcyon days of March, 1917, before the Bolsheviks returned, was the
only period in which they have known liberty, and at the elections of
that time there was little or no controversy. In any case, political
experience is not to be acquired in the short space of a few weeks.

I will cite but one instance of an election in a thoroughly bourgeois
institution. The return by the Marinsky Opera of a Communist delegate
to the Petrograd Soviet was given prominence in the Bolshevist Press,
and as I had at one time been connected with this theatre I was
interested to elucidate the circumstances. On the election day, of all
the singers, orchestra, chorus, and the large staff of scene-shifters,
mechanics, attendants, caretakers, etc., numbering several hundred
people, not half-a-dozen appeared. So the election was postponed
until another day, when the Communist “cell,” appointed to control
the election, brought in a complete outsider, whom they “elected” as
delegate from the theatre. The staff were completely indifferent and
unaware, until afterwards, that any election had taken place!

Not to the passive bourgeoisie, but to the active workers, do the
Bolsheviks look for opposition in the cities. It is to counteract
and forcibly prevent non-Bolshevist propaganda in the workshops that
their chief energies are devoted. The elections I am describing were
noteworthy because they followed immediately upon an outburst of
strikes, particularly affecting the railwaymen and street-car workers.
At one of the tramway parks bombs had been thrown, killing one worker
and wounding three Communists.

Only one meeting was permitted at each factory or other institution
and the printed instructions stated that it must be controlled by
Communists, who were to put forward their candidates first. Everywhere
where there had been disturbances guards were introduced to maintain
order during the meeting, and spies of the Extraordinary Commission
were sent to note who, if any one, raised his hand against the
Communist candidates. At the Obuhov works the workers were told
straight out that any one who voted against the Communists would be
dismissed without the right of employment elsewhere. At the Putilov
works the election meeting was held without notice being given, so that
scarcely any one was present. Next day the Putilov men heard to their
amazement that they had unanimously elected to the soviet some twenty
Communists!

In the district where I was living the Jewish agitator, of whom I have
previously spoken, was entrusted with the conduct of a much-advertised
house-to-house campaign to impress the workers and especially their
wives with the virtues of the Communists. The reception he received
was by no means universally cordial and the ultimate triumph of the
Communists was to him a matter of considerable relief. It goes without
saying this was the only kind of canvassing. All non-Communist parties
being denounced as counter-revolutionary, the entire populace,
except for a few intrepid individuals who courageously proclaimed
their adherence to non-Bolshevist Socialist parties, sheltered itself
behind the title of “non-partisan,” and having no programme but an
anti-Communist one, put forward none at all. To put one forward was
impossible anyway, for the use of the printing press, the right of free
speech, and the right to use firearms (which played a great part) were
confined exclusively to Communists.

At this particular election the Bolsheviks forgot the women workers,
who turned out to be unexpectedly obstreperous. In one factory on the
Vasili Island, where mostly women were employed, the Communists were
swept off the platform and the women held their own meeting, electing
eight non-partisan members. In several smaller workshops the Communists
suffered unexpected defeat, perhaps because all the available arms were
concentrated in the larger factories, and the ultimate outcome of the
elections, though the Communists of course were in the majority, was a
reduction of their majority from ninety to eighty-two per cent.

On the opening day of the soviet, armed with the order of a guest from
my regiment, I made my way to the famous Tauride Palace, now called
“Palace of Uritzky,” the seat of the former Duma. I pictured to myself,
as I entered the building, the memorable days and nights of March,
1917. There was no such enthusiasm now as there had been then. No, now
there was war, war between a Party and the People. Machine-guns fixed
on motor-cycles were posted threateningly outside the porch and a
company of Reds defended the entrance.

The meeting was scheduled for 5 o’clock, so knowing soviet practices I
strolled in about quarter to six, counting on still having time on my
hands before there would be anything doing. Speaking of unpunctuality,
I remember an occasion in 1918 when I had to make a statement to the
Samara soviet on some work I was engaged in. I wished to secure a hall
for a public lecture on science by an American professor and received
an official invitation to appear at the soviet at 5 P.M. to explain
my object in detail. I attended punctually. At 5.30 the first deputy
strolled in and, seeing no one there, asked me when the sitting would
begin.

“I was invited for 5 o’clock,” I replied.

“Yes,” he said, “5 o’clock--that’s right,” and strolled out again. At 6
three or four workmen were lounging about, chatting or doing nothing to
pass the time.

“Do you always start so unpunctually?” I asked one of them.

“If you have lived so long in Russia,” was the good-natured retort,
“you ought to know us by now.” At 7 everybody was in evidence except
the chairman. That dignitary appeared at 7.15 with the apology that he
had “stopped to chat with a comrade in the street.”

The soviet meeting at Petrograd, scheduled for 5, began at 9, but there
were extenuating circumstances. The still-discontented workmen had been
invited during the day to listen to Zinoviev, who strove to pacify
them by granting them holidays which had been cancelled on account
of the war. The soviet deputies wandered up and down the lobbies and
corridors, while the workmen streamed out talking heatedly or with
looks of gloom on their faces.

The hall within the palace had been altered and improved. The wall
behind the tribune where the portrait of the Tsar used to hang had been
removed and a deep alcove made, seating over 100 people, where the
executive committee and special guests sat. The executive committee
numbered forty people and constituted a sort of cabinet, doing all the
legislation. Its members were always Communists. The soviet proper
never took part in legislation. By its character, and especially by
the manner in which its sittings were held, it was impossible that it
should. The number of deputies was over 1,300, an unwieldy body in
which discussion was difficult in any case, but to make it completely
impossible numerous guests were invited from other organizations of
a Communist character. By this means the audience was doubled. And
one must still add the chauffeurs, street-car conductors, and general
servants of the building who also found their way in. Everybody took
part in the voting, no discrimination being made between members and
bidden or unbidden guests.

At 9 all was ready for the soviet to open. By sitting three at a desk
there were seats for about 2,000 people. The others stood at the back
or swarmed into the balcony. Sailors were very conspicuous. The day was
warm and the air was stifling. Around the walls hung notices: “You are
requested not to smoke.” In spite of this, half-way through the meeting
the room was full of smoke. Following the example of others, I doffed
my coat and, removing my belt, pulled up my shirt and flapped it up
and down by way of ventilation. Performed _en gros_ this operation was
hardly conducive to the purification of the atmosphere.

I secured a seat at the back whence I could see everything. My
neighbour was a woman, a dishevelled little creature who seemed much
embarrassed by her surroundings. Every time any one rose to speak she
asked me who it was. While we waited for the proceedings to begin she
confided to me in answer to my question that she was a guest, like
myself. “I signed on recently as a ‘sympathizer,’” she said.

Suddenly there was a burst of applause. A well-known figure with bushy
hair and Jewish features entered and strolled nonchalantly up to the
tribune. “That is Zinoviev,” I said to my neighbour, but she knew
Zinoviev.

A bell rang and silence ensued.

“I pronounce the Fourth Petrograd Soviet open,” said a tall man in
clothes of military cut who stood at the right of the president’s
chair. “That is Evdokimov, the secretary,” I said to my companion, to
which she replied profoundly, “Ah!”

An orchestra stationed in one corner of the hall struck up the
“Internationale.” Everyone rose. Another orchestra up in the balcony
also struck up the “Internationale,” but two beats later and failed to
catch up. You listened to and sang with the one you were nearest to.

“At the instance of the Communist Party,” proceeded Evdokimov in a
clear voice, “I propose the following members for election to the
executive committee.” He read out forty names, all Communists. “Those
in favour raise their hands.” A sea of hands rose. “Who is against?” To
the general excitement a number of hands were raised--an event unheard
of for many a month. “Accepted by a large majority,” exclaimed the
secretary.

“The Communist Party,” he continued, “proposes the following for
election to the presidium.” He read the names of seven Communists,
including his own. About half-a-dozen hands were raised against this
proposal, to the general amusement.

“The Communist Party proposes Comrade Zinoviev as president of the
soviet,” proceeded the secretary in heightened tones. There was a storm
of applause. One single hand was raised in opposition and was greeted
with hilarious laughter. Zinoviev advanced to the presidential chair
and the orchestras struck up the “Internationale.” The election of the
executive committee, the presidium, and the president had occupied less
than five minutes.

Opening his speech with a reference to the recent elections, Zinoviev
exulted in the fact that of the 1,390 members a thousand were fully
qualified members of the Communist Party, whilst many others were
candidates. “We were convinced,” he exclaimed, “that the working
class of Red Petrograd would remain true to itself and return to the
soviet only the best representatives, and we were not mistaken.” After
defining the tasks of the new soviet as the defence and provisioning
of the city, he spoke of the strikes, which he attributed to agents of
the Allies and to the Mensheviks and Socialist-Revolutionaries. It was
perhaps not such a bad thing, he said in effect, that some rascally
Mensheviks and Socialist-Revolutionaries had got into the soviet,
for it would be the easier to catch them if they were on the side of
the counter-revolutionaries. Continuing, he praised the Red army and
the Baltic fleet and concluded, as usual, with a prediction of early
revolution in western Europe. “Comrades,” he cried, “the tyrannous
Governments of the West are on the eve of their fall. The bourgeois
despots are doomed. The workers are rising in their millions to sweep
them away. They are looking to us, to the Red proletariat, to lead
them to victory. Long live the Communist International!”

He ended amidst tremendous cheering. During his speech the
“Internationale” was played three times and at its conclusion twice
more.

Then Zinoviev took a novel step. He invited discussion. In view of the
increase of the non-partisan element in the soviet there was a distinct
tendency to invite the latter’s co-operation--under strict control, of
course, of the Communists. The permission of discussion, however, was
easy to understand when the next speaker announced by the president
declared himself to be an ex-Menshevik now converted to Communism.
His harangue was short and ended with a panegyric of the Bolshevist
leaders. He was followed by an anarchist, who was inarticulate, but who
roundly denounced the “thieves of the food department.” His speech was
punctuated by furious howls and whistling, particularly on the part of
the sailors. None the less he introduced an anti-Communist resolution
which was scarcely audible and for which a few hands were raised.
Zinoviev repeatedly called for order but looked pleased enough at the
disturbance. The anarchist sat down amidst a storm of laughter and
booing. Zinoviev then closed the discussion.

There then approached the tribune a businesslike-looking little man,
rather stout, round-shouldered, and with a black moustache. “This is
Badaev, commissar of food,” I said to my neighbour. Sitting in front
of us were two young soldiers who seemed to treat the proceedings with
undue levity. When the plump Badaev mounted the tribune they nudged
each other and one of them said, referring to the graded categories
into which the populace is divided for purposes of provisioning:
“Look! what a tub! Ask him what food category he belongs to”--at which
little pleasantry they both giggled convulsively for several minutes.

Badaev spoke well but with no oratorical cunning. He said the food
situation was deplorable, that speculation was rife, and mentioned
decrees which should rectify defects. Badaev could hardly be called
a logician. He said in effect that, though the soup was bad, the
Communist provisioning apparatus would be the most perfect in the
world. He admitted abuses in the communal kitchens. Communists, he
acknowledged regretfully, were as bad as the others. “You must elect
controllers for the eating-houses,” he said, “but you must never let
them stay long in one job. They have a knack of chumming up with the
cook, so you must always keep them moving.”

There were several other speakers who all sang the praises of the
Communist Party and the good judgment of the electorate. At first
attentive, the audience became languid after midnight. Periodically the
“Internationale” was played. Toward the end many people lolled over the
desks with their heads on their arms. Like school-children, they were
not allowed to leave before the end except upon some good pretext.

At last the “Internationale” was played for the very last time, the men
did up their loosened belts and donned their coats and the audience
streamed out into the cool summer air. My head ached violently. I
walked along to the quay of the Neva. The river was superb. The
sky-line of the summer night was tinged with delicate pink, blue, and
green. I looked at the water and leaning over the parapet laid my
throbbing temples against the cold stone.

A militiaman touched my arm. “Who are you?” he demanded.

“I come from the soviet.”

“Your order?”

I showed it. “I am going home,” I added.

He was not a rough-looking fellow. I had a strange impulse to exclaim
bitterly: “Comrade, tell me, how long will this revolution last?” But
what was the good? Though everybody asks it, this is the one question
nobody can answer.

My path lay along the beautiful river. The stream flowed fast--faster
than I walked. It seemed to me to be getting ever faster. It was like
the Revolution--this river--flowing with an inexorable, ever-swifter,
endless tide. To my fevered fancy it became a roaring torrent tearing
all before it, like the rapids of Niagara; not, however, snowy white,
but Red, Red, Red.




CHAPTER XIII

ESCAPE


Flight from the prison of “Soviet” Russia was as difficult a matter for
me as for any Russian anxious to elude pursuit and escape unobserved.
Several designs failed before I met with success. According to one
of these I was to be put across the Finnish frontier secretly, but
officially, by the Bolshevist authorities as a foreign propagandist,
for which I was fitted by my knowledge of foreign languages. I was
already in possession of several bushels of literature in half-a-dozen
tongues which were to be delivered at a secret address in Finland when
fighting unexpectedly broke out on the Finnish frontier, the regiment
through which the arrangements were being made moved, and the plan was
held up indefinitely. Before it could be renewed I had left Petrograd.

Another scheme was devised by a friend of mine, occupying a prominent
position at the Admiralty, at the time when the British fleet was
operating in the Gulf of Finland. On a certain day a tug was to be
placed at the disposal of this officer for certain work near Cronstadt.
The plan he invented was to tell the captain of the tug that he had
been instructed to convey to the shores of Finland a British admiral
who had secretly visited Petrograd to confer with the Bolsheviks. At
midnight the tug would be alongside the quay. My friend was to fit me
out in sailor’s uniform and I was to pose as the disguised British
admiral. Then, instead of stopping at Cronstadt, we should steam past
the fort and escape, under the soviet flag and using soviet signals, to
Finland. If the captain smelt a rat a revolver would doubtless quiet
his olfactory nerve. But two days before the event, the famous British
naval raid on Cronstadt was made and several Russian ships were sunk.
My friend was ordered there at once to assist in reorganization, and
I--well, I failed to become an admiral.

The most exciting of these unsuccessful efforts ended with shipwreck in
a fishing boat in the gulf. At a house where I was staying there had
been a search, the object of which was to discover the source of Allied
intelligence, and I escaped by throwing a fit (previously rehearsed
in anticipation of an emergency) which so terrified the searchers
that they left me alone. But I was forced subsequently to fly out of
the city and hide for some nights in a cemetery. Having got wind of
my difficulties, the British Government sought to effect my rescue by
sending U-boat chasers nearly up to the mouth of the Neva to fetch me
away. These boats were able to run the gauntlet of the Cronstadt forts
at a speed of over fifty knots. A message informed me of four nights on
which a chaser would come, and I was to arrange to meet it at a certain
point in the sea at a stipulated hour. The difficulties were almost
insurmountable, but on the fourth night I and a Russian midshipman
succeeded in procuring a fishing boat and setting out secretly from
a secluded spot on the northern shore. But the weather had been bad,
a squall arose, our boat was unwieldy and rode the waves badly. My
companion behaved heroically and it was due to his excellent seamanship
that the boat remained afloat as long as it did. It was finally
completely overwhelmed, sinking beneath us, and we had to swim ashore.
The rest of the night we spent in the woods, where we were fired on by
a patrol but eluded their vigilance by scrambling into a scrubby bog
and lying still till daylight.

Then one day my commander informed me that he had orders to move our
regiment to the front. After a moment’s consideration I asked if he
would be able to send some of his soldiers down in small detachments,
say, of two or three, to which he replied, “Possibly.” This
intelligence set me thinking very hard. In a minute I leaned over to
him and in a low tone said something which set him, too, thinking very
hard. A smile gradually began to flicker round his lips and he very
slowly closed one eye and reopened it.

“All right,” he said, “I will see to it that you are duly ‘killed.’”

Thus it came to pass that on a Sunday evening two or three days before
the regiment left Petrograd I set out with two companions, detailed off
to join an artillery brigade at a distant point of the Latvian front
near Dvinsk. The Baltic State of Latvia was still at war with Soviet
Russia. My companions belonged to another regiment but were temporarily
transferred. They were both fellows of sterling worth who had stood by
me in many a scrape, and both wished to desert and serve the Allies,
but feared they might be shot as Communists by the Whites. So I had
promised to take them with me when I went. One was a giant over six
feet high, a law student, prize boxer, expert marksman, a Hercules and
sportsman in every sense and a picked companion on an adventure such
as ours. The other was a youth, cultured, gentle, but intrepid, who
luckily knew the strip of country to which we were being sent.

The first night we travelled for eleven hours in the lobby of a
passenger car. The train was already packed when we got in, people were
sitting on the buffers and roofs, but having some muscle between us we
took the steps by storm and held on tight.

I was the fortunate one on top. The lobby might have contained four
comfortably, but there were already nine people in it, all with sacks
and baggage. About half an hour after the train started I succeeded in
forcing the door open sufficiently to squeeze half in. My companions
smashed the window and, to the horror of those within, clambered
through it and wedged themselves downwards. Treating the thing, in
Russian style, as a huge joke, they soon overcame the profanity of the
opposition. Eventually I got the other half of myself through the door,
it shut with a slam, and we breathed again.

Next day we slept out on the grass at a junction station. The second
night’s journey was to take us to the destination mentioned on our
order papers, and in the course of it we had a curious experience.
About three in the morning we noticed that the train had been shunted
on to a siding, while muffled cries in the stillness of the night
showed that something unusual was happening. One of my companions,
who reconnoitred, brought the most unwelcome intelligence that the
train was surrounded and was going to be searched. On the previous
day, while resting at the junction station, we had encountered a shady
individual clearly belonging to the local Committee for Combating
Desertion, who questioned us repeatedly regarding our duties and
destination. The recollection of this incident gave rise in our
minds to a fear that we might be the objects of the search, and this
suspicion became intensified to the force of a terrible conviction
with all three of us when, after a second reconnoitre, we learned that
our car was the particularly suspected one. We occupied with two other
men a half-compartment at the end of a long second-class coach, but
conversation with our fellow-travellers failed to give us any clue
as to their business. The problem which faced us was, how to dispose
of three small packets we were carrying, containing maps, documents,
and personal papers of my own, all of the most incriminating nature.
They were concealed in a bag of salt, through the sides of which the
packets slightly protruded. The bag of salt would most certainly be
opened to see what was in it. Our first idea was to throw it out of the
window, but this could not be done unobserved because our two unknown
travelling companions occupied the seats nearest the window. So in the
pitch darkness we thrust them, loose, under the seat, where they would
of course be discovered but we would say desperately that they were not
ours. This was just done when the door opened and a man with a candle
put his head in and asked: “Where are you all going?” It turned out
that we were all leaving the train at Rezhitsa. “Rezhitsa?” said the
man with the candle, “Good. Then at Rezhitsa we will put prisoners in
here.”

[Illustration: RAILWAY TRAVELLING IN SOVIET RUSSIA]

I will not attempt to describe the hour of suspense that followed.
Though my two friends resigned themselves calmly to what appeared to
be an inevitable fate, I was quite unable to follow their example. I,
personally, might not be shot--not at once at any rate--but should
more likely be held as a valuable hostage, whom the Soviet Government
would use to secure concessions from the British. But my two faithful
companions would be shot like dogs against the first wall, and though
each of us was cognizant of the risk from the outset, when the
fatal moment came and I knew absolutely nothing could save them, the
bitterness of the realization was past belief.

Compartment by compartment the train was searched. The subdued
hubbub and commotion accompanying the turning out of passengers, the
examination of their belongings, and the scrutiny of seats, racks, and
cushions, gradually approached our end of the coach. From the other
half of our compartment somebody was ejected and someone else put in
in his stead. A light gleamed through the chink in the partition.
We strained our ears to catch the snatches of conversation. Though
our unknown travelling companions were invisible in the darkness, I
felt that they too were listening intently. But nothing but muffled
undertones came through the partition. The train moved forward, the
shuffling in the corridors continuing. Then suddenly our door was
rudely slid open. Our hearts stood still. We prepared to rise to
receive the searchers. The same man with the candle stood in the
doorway. But all he said on seeing us again was, “Ach--yes!” in
a peevish voice, and pushed the door to. We waited in protracted
suspense. Why did nobody come? The whole train had been searched except
for our half-compartment. There was silence now in the corridor and
only mutterings came through the partition. The pallid dawn began to
spread. We saw each other in dim outline, five men in a row, sitting
motionless in silent, racking expectation. It was light when we
reached Rezhitsa. Impatiently we remained seated while our two unknown
companions moved out with their things. We had to let them go first,
before we could recover the three packages hidden under the seat. As in
a dream, we pushed out with the last of the crowd, moved hastily along
the platform, and dived into the hustling mass of soldiers and peasant
men and women filling the waiting-room. Here only did we speak to each
other. The same words came--mechanically and dryly, as if unreal:
“_They overlooked us!_”

Then we laughed.

An hour later we were ensconced in a freight train which was to take
us the last ten miles to the location of our artillery brigade. The
train was almost empty and the three of us had a box-car to ourselves.
A couple of miles before we reached our destination we jumped off
the moving train, and, dashing into the woods, ran hard till we were
sure there was no pursuit. The younger of my companions knew the
district and conducted us to a cottage where we gave ourselves out to
be “Greens”--neither Reds nor Whites. The nickname of “green guards”
was applied to widespread and irregular bands of deserters both from
the Red and White armies, and the epithet arose from the fact that
they bolted for the woods and hid in great numbers in the fields and
forests. The first “Greens” were anti-Red, but a dose of White régime
served to make them equally anti-White, so that at various times they
might be found on either side or on none. It was easy for them to
maintain a separate roving existence, for the peasantry, seeing in
them the truest protagonists of peasant interests, fed, supported,
and aided them in every way. Under leaders who maintained with them
terms of camaraderie it was not difficult to make disciplined forces
out of the unorganized Greens. Not far from the point where we were, a
band of Greens had turned out a trainload of Reds at a wayside station
and ordered “all Communists and Jews” to “own up.” They were shown up
readily enough by the other Red soldiers and shot on the spot. The
remainder were disarmed, taken into the station, given a good feed, and
then told they might do as they liked--return to the Reds, join the
Whites, or stay with the Greens--“whichever they preferred.”

Our humble host fed us and lent us a cart in which we drove toward
evening to a point about two miles east of Lake Luban, which then lay
in the line of the Latvian front. Here in the woods we climbed out of
the cart and the peasant drove home. The ground round Lake Luban is
very marshy, so there were but few outposts. On the map it is marked as
impassable bog. When we got near the shore of the lake we lay low till
after dark and then started to walk round it. It was a long way, for
the lake is about sixteen miles long and eight or ten across. To walk
in the woods was impossible, for they were full of trenches and barbed
wire and it was pitch dark. So we waded through the bog, at every step
sinking half-way up to the knees and sometimes nearly waist-deep. It
was indeed a veritable slough of despond. After about three hours,
when I could scarcely drag one leg after the other any farther through
the mire, and drowning began to seem a happy issue out of present
tribulation, we came upon a castaway fishing boat providentially
stranded amongst the rushes. It was a rickety old thing, and it leaked
dreadfully, but we found it would hold us if one man baled all the
time. There were no oars, so we cut boughs to use in their stead, and,
with nothing to guide us but the ever-kindly stars, pushed out over the
dark and silent rush-grown waters and rowed ourselves across to Latvia.

The romantic beauty of September dawn smiled on a world made ugly only
by wars and rumours of wars. When the sun rose our frail bark was far
out in the middle of a fairy lake. The ripples, laughing as they
lapped, whispered secrets of a universe where rancour, jealousies,
and strife were never known. Only away to the north the guns began
ominously booming. My companions were happy, and they laughed and
sang merrily as they punted and baled. But my heart was in the land
I had left, a land of sorrow, suffering, and despair; yet a land
of contrasts, of hidden genius, and of untold possibilities; where
barbarism and saintliness live side by side, and where the only
treasured law, now trampled underfoot, is the unwritten one of human
kindness. “Some day,” I meditated as I sat at the end of the boat and
worked my branch, “this people will come into their own.” And I, too,
laughed as I listened to the story of the rippling waters.




CHAPTER XIV

CONCLUSION


As I put pen to paper to write the concluding chapter of this book
the news is arriving of the affliction of Russia with one of her
periodical famine scourges, an event which cannot fail to affect the
country politically as well as economically. Soviet organizations are
incompetent to cope with such a situation. For the most pronounced
effect both on the workers and on the peasantry of the communistic
experiment has been to eliminate the stimulus to produce, and the
restoration of liberty of trading came too late to be effective. A
situation has arisen in which Russia must make herself completely
dependent for rescue upon the countries against which her governors
have declared a ruthless political war.

The Communists are between the devil and the deep sea. To say “Russia
first” is equivalent to abandoning hope of the world revolution, for
Russia can only be restored by capitalistic and bourgeois enterprise.
But neither does the prospect of refusing all truck with capitalists,
preserving Russia in the position of world-revolutionary citadel,
offer any but feeble hopes of world-revolutionary success. For the
gulf between “the party” and the Russian people, or as Lenin has
recently expressed it in a letter to a friend in France,[7] “the gulf
between the governors and the governed,” is growing ever wider. Many
Communists show signs of weakening faith. Bourgeois tendencies, as
Lenin observes, “are gnawing more and more at the heart of the party.”
Lastly and most terrible, the proletarians of the West, upon whom the
Bolsheviks from their earliest moments based all their hopes, show
no sign whatever of fulfilling the constantly reiterated Bolshevist
prediction that they would rise in their millions and save the only
true proletarian government from destruction.

Alas! there is but one way to bridge the gulf dividing the party
from the people. It is for Russian Communists to cease to be first
Communists and then Russians, and to become Russians and nothing else.
To expect this of the Third International, however, is hopeless. Its
adherents possess none of the greatness of their master, who, despite
subsequent casuistic tortuosities, has demonstrated the ability,
so rarely possessed by modern politicians, honestly and frankly to
confess that the policy he had inaugurated was totally wrong. The
creation of the Third International was perhaps inevitable, embodying
as it does the essentials of the Bolshevist creed, but it was a fatal
step. If the present administration lays any claim to be a _Russian_
government, then the Third International is its enemy. Even in June,
1921, at the very time when the Soviet Government was considering its
appeal to Western philanthropy, the Third International was proclaiming
its insistence on an immediate world revolution and discussing the
most effective methods of promoting and exploiting the war which
Trotzky declared to be inevitable between Great Britain and France,
and Great Britain and the United States! But there _are_ Communists
who are willing to put Russia first, over-shadowed though they often
are by the International; and the extent to which the existing
organized administration may be utilized to assist in the alleviation
of suffering and a bloodless transition to sane government depends
upon the degree in which Communist leaders unequivocally repudiate
Bolshevist theories and become the nearest things possible to patriots.

There are many reasons why, in the event of a modification of régime,
the retention of some organized machine, even that established by the
Communists, is desirable. In the first place there is no alternative
ready to supplant it. Secondly, the soviet system has existed hitherto
only in name, the Bolsheviks have never permitted it to function, and
there is no evidence to prove that such a system of popular councils
properly elected would be a bad basis for at least a temporary system
of administration. Thirdly, Bolshevist invitations to non-Bolshevist
experts to function on administrative bodies, especially in the
capitals, began at an early date as I have already pointed out. For one
reason or other, sometimes under compulsion, sometimes voluntarily,
many of these invitations have been accepted. Jealously supervised
by the Communist Party, experts who are anything but Communists
hold important posts in government departments. They will obviously
be better versed in the exigencies of the internal situation than
outsiders. To sweep away the entire apparatus means to sweep away
such men and women with it, which would be disastrous. It is only the
purely political organizations--the entire paraphernalia of the Third
International and its department of propaganda, for instance, and, of
course, the Extraordinary Commission--that must be consigned bag and
baggage to the rubbish heap.

[Illustration: THE AUTHOR WITH RUSSIAN CHILDREN]

I have always emphasized the part silently and self-sacrificingly
played by a considerable section of the intellectual class who have
never fled from Russia to harbours of safety, but have remained
to bear on their backs, together with the mass of the people, the
brunt of adversity and affliction. These are the great heroes of
the revolution, though their names may never be known. They will be
found among teachers, doctors, nurses, matrons, leaders of the former
co-operative societies, and so forth, whose one aim has been to save
whatever they could from wreckage or political vitiation. Subjected
at first to varying degrees of molestation and insult, they stuck
it through despite all, and have never let pass an opportunity to
alleviate distress. Their unselfish labours have even restored to
a state of considerable efficiency some of the soviet departments,
particularly such as are completely non-political in character. This is
no indication of devotion to Bolshevism, but rather of devotion to the
people despite Bolshevism. I believe the number of such disinterested
individuals to be much larger than is generally supposed and it is to
them that we must turn to learn the innermost desires and needs of the
masses.

I will cite in this connection a single instance. There was formed
just previous to the Great War an organization known as the League for
the Protection of Children, which combined a number of philanthropic
institutions and waged war on juvenile criminality. As a private
non-State and bourgeois institution its activities were suppressed by
the Bolsheviks, who sought to concentrate all children’s welfare work
in Bolshevist establishments, the atmosphere of which was political
and the objects propagandist. The state of these establishments
varies, some being maintained by special effort in a condition of
relative cleanliness, but the majority, according to the published
statements of the Bolsheviks, are falling into a condition of desperate
insanitation and neglect. In any case, toward the close of 1920, the
Bolsheviks were constrained, in view of ever-increasing juvenile
depravity and demoralization, to appeal to the remnants of the despised
bourgeois League for the Protection of Children to investigate the
condition of the children of the capitals and suggest means for their
reclamation. The report submitted by the League was appalling in the
extreme. I am unable to say whether the recommendations suggested
were accepted by the rulers, but the significance lies in the fact
that, notwithstanding persecution, the League has contrived to
maintain some form of underground existence through the worst years of
oppression, and its leaders are at hand, the moment political freedom
is re-established, to recommence the work of rescuing the children or
to advise those who enter the country from abroad with that benevolent
object.

The fact that the Russian people, unled, unorganized, and coerced,
are growing indifferent to politics, but that the better and educated
elements amongst them are throwing themselves into any and every
work, economic or humanitarian, that may stave off complete disaster,
leads to the supposition that if any healthy influence from outside,
in the form of economic or philanthropic aid, is introduced into
Russia, it will rally round it corresponding forces within the country
and strengthen them. This indeed has always been the most forceful
argument in favour of entering into relations with Bolshevist Russia.
The fact that warring against the Red régime has greatly fortified its
power is now a universally recognized fact; and this has resulted not
because the Red armies, as such, were invincible, but because the
politics of the Reds’ opponents were selfish and confused, their minds
seemed askew, and their failure to propose a workable alternative to
Bolshevism served to intensify the nausea which overcomes the Russian
intellectual in Petrograd and Moscow whenever he is drawn into the
hated region of party politics. So great indeed is the aversion of the
bourgeois intellectual for politics that he may have to be pushed back
into it, but he must first be strengthened physically and the country
aided economically.

Whether the intervention should be of an economic or philanthropic
character was a year ago a secondary question. The Bolshevist régime
being based almost entirely on abnormalities, it needed but the
establishment of any organization on normal lines for the latter
ultimately to supersede the former. Now, however, the intervention
must needs be humanitarian. Soviet Russia has resembled a closed room
in which some foul disease was developing, and other occupants of the
house in the interests of self-protection tightly closed and barred
lest infection leak out. But infection has constantly leaked out, and
if it has been virulent it is only because the longer and tighter the
room was barred, the fouler became the air within! This was not the way
to purify the chamber, whose use everyone recognized as indispensable.
We must unbolt the doors, unbar the Windows, and force in the light and
air we believe in. Then, the occupants being tended and the chamber
thoroughly cleansed, it will once again become habitable.

Is it too late to accomplish this vast humanitarian task? Is the
disaster so great that the maximum of the world’s effort will be
merely a palliative? Time will show. But if the Russian dilemma has
not out-grown the world’s ability to solve it, Russia must for years
to come be primarily a humanitarian problem, to be approached from the
humanitarian standpoint.

There are many who fear that even now the faction of the Third
International will surely seek to exploit the magnanimity of other
countries to its own political advantage. Of course it will! The ideals
of that institution dictate that the appeal to Western philanthropy
shall conceal such a dagger as was secreted behind the olive branch
to Western capitalism. Has not the Third International to this day
persistently proclaimed its intention to conspire against the very
Governments with which the Bolsheviks have made, or are hoping to make,
commercial contracts, and from which they now beg philanthropic aid?
But the Third International, I believe, has a bark which is much worse
than its bite. Our fear of it is largely of our own creation. Its lack
of understanding of the psychology of Western workers is amazing, and
its appeals are astonishingly illogical. To kill it, let it talk.

The essential impotence of the Third International is fully recognized
by those little nations that were once part of Russia. Having thrown
off the yoke of revolution, they have long sought to open economic
intercourse with their unlovable eastern neighbour. True, their
attitude is inspired in part by apprehension of those who would compel
them forcibly to renew the severed tie rather than allow them to
re-unite voluntarily with Russia when the time shall mature; but their
desire for normal intercourse is based primarily on the conviction
that the communistic experiment would rapidly succumb under any normal
conditions introduced from outside. Nothing will undermine Bolshevism
so effectually as kindness, and the more non-political, disinterested,
and all-embracing that kindness, the greater will be its effect. With
the supplanting of the spirit of political bigotry by that of human
sympathy many rank and file Communists, attracted to the party in
their ignorance by its deceptive catch-phraseology and the energy,
resolution, and hypnotic influence of its leaders, will realize
with the rest of Russia and with the whole world that Bolshevism is
politically a despotism, economically a folly, and as a democracy a
stupendous delusion, which will never guide the proletarian ship to the
harbour of communistic felicity.

Misgivings are often expressed in liberally minded circles that
reaction might undo all that has been achieved since that historic
moment when Nicholas II signed the deed of abdication from the Russian
throne. “Reaction,” in these days of loose terminology, is a word as
much abused as “bourgeois,” “proletariat,” or “soviet.” If it means
stepping backward, a certain amount of healthy reaction in Russia is
both desirable and inevitable. Are not retrogression and progress at
times identical? No man, having taken the wrong turning, can advance
upon his pilgrimage until he returns to the cross-roads. But the
Russian nation has undergone a psychological revolution more profound
than any visible changes, great though these are, and the maximum of
possible reaction must still leave the country transformed beyond
recognition. This would still be the case even if the sum-total of
revolutionary achievements were confined to the decrees promulgated
during the first month after the overthrow of the Tsar. We need not
fear healthy reaction.

No power on earth can deprive the peasant of the land now acquired,
in the teeth of landlord and Bolshevik alike, on a basis of private
ownership. By a strange irony of fate, the Communist régime has
made the Russian peasant still less communistic than he was under
the Tsar. And with the assurance of personal possession, there must
rapidly develop that sense of responsibility, dignity, and pride which
well-tended property always engenders. For the Russian loves the soil
with all his heart, with all his soul, and with all his mind. His
folk-songs are full of affectionate descriptions of it. His plough and
his harrow are to him more than mere wood and iron. He loves to think
of them as living things, as personal friends. Barbaric instincts have
been aroused by the Revolution, and this simple but exalted mentality
will remain in abeyance as long as those continue to rule who despise
the peasant’s primitive aspirations and whose world-revolutionary
aims are incomprehensible to him. A veiled threat still lies behind
ambiguous and inconsistent Bolshevist protestations. When this veiled
threat is eliminated and the peasant comes fully into his own I am
convinced that he will be found to have developed independent ideas
and an unlooked-for capacity for judgment and reflection which will
astonish the world, and which with but little practice will thoroughly
fit him for all the duties of citizenship.

Shortly after the Baltic republic of Lithuania had come to terms
with Soviet Russia, one of the members of the Lithuanian delegation
who had just returned from Moscow told me the following incident. In
discussing with the Bolsheviks, out of official hours, the internal
Russian situation, the Lithuanians asked how, in view of the universal
misery and lack of liberty, the Communists continued to maintain
their dominance. To which a prominent Bolshevist leader laconically
replied: “Our power is based on three things: first, on Jewish brains;
secondly, on Lettish and Chinese bayonets; and thirdly, on the crass
stupidity of the Russian people.”

This incident betrays the true sentiments of the Bolshevist leaders
toward the Russians. They despise the people over whom they rule. They
regard themselves as of superior type, a sort of cream of humanity,
the “vanguard of the revolutionary proletariat,” as they often call
themselves. The Tsarist Government, except in its final degenerate
days, was at least Russian in its sympathies. The kernel of the Russian
tragedy lies not in the brutality of the Extraordinary Commission, nor
even in the suppression of every form of freedom, but in the fact that
the Revolution, which dawned so auspiciously and promised so much,
has actually given Russia a government utterly alienated from the
sympathies, aspirations, and ideals of the nation.

The Bolshevist leader would find but few disputants of his admission
that Bolshevist power rests to a large extent on Jewish brains and
Chinese bayonets. But his gratitude for the stupidity of the Russian
people is misplaced. The Russian people have shown not stupidity but
eminent wisdom in repudiating both Communism and the alternative to it
presented by the landlords and the generals. Their tolerance of the
Red in preference to the White is based upon the conviction, universal
throughout Russia, that the Red is a merely passing phenomenon. Human
nature decrees this, but there was no such guarantee against the Whites
with the support of the Allies behind them. A people culturally and
politically immature like the Russians may not easily be able to embody
in a formula the longings that stir the hidden depths of their souls,
but you cannot on this account call them stupid. The Bolsheviks are
all formula--empty formula--and no soul. The Russians are all soul with
no formula. They possess no developed system of self-expression outside
the arts. To the Bolshevik the letter is all in all. He is the slave of
his shibboleths. To the Russian the letter is nothing; it is only the
spirit that matters. More keenly than is common in the Western world
he feels that the kingdom of heaven is to be found not in politics
or creeds of any sort or kind, but simply within each one of us as
individuals.

The man who says: “The Russians are a nation of fools,” assumes a
prodigious responsibility. You cannot call a people stupid who in a
single century have raised themselves from obscurity to a position
of pre-eminence in the arts, literature, and philosophy. And whence
did this galaxy of geniuses from Glinka to Scriabin and Stravinsky,
or such as Dostoievsky, Turgeniev, Tolstoy, and the host of others
whose works have so profoundly affected the thought of the last
half-century--whence did they derive their inspiration if not from the
common people around them? The Russian nation, indeed, is not one of
fools, but of potential geniuses. But the trend of their genius is not
that of Western races. It lies in the arts and philosophy and rarely
descends to the more sordid realms of politics and commerce.

Yet, in spite of a reputation for unpracticalness, the Russians have
shown the world at least one supreme example of economic organization.
It is forgotten nowadays that Russia deserves an equal share in
the honours of the Great War. She bore the brunt of the first two
years of it and made possible the long defence of the Western front.
And it is forgotten (if ever it was fully recognized) that while
corruption at Court and treachery in highest military circles were
leading Russia to perdition, the provisioning of the army and of the
cities was upheld heroically, with chivalrous self-sacrifice, and with
astonishing proficiency, by the one great democratic and popularly
controlled organization Russia has ever possessed, to wit, the Union of
Co-operative Societies. The almost incredible success of the Russian
co-operative movement was due, I believe, more than anything else
to the spirit of devotion that actuated its leaders. It is futile
to point, as some do, to exceptional cases of malpractices. When an
organization springs up with mushroom growth, as did the Russian
co-operatives, defects are bound to arise. The fact remains that by the
time the Revolution came, the Russian co-operative societies were not
only supplying the army but also providing for the needs of almost the
entire nation with an efficiency unsurpassed in any other country.

The Bolsheviks waged a ruthless and desperate war against public
co-operation. The Co-operative Unions represented an organization
independent of the State and could therefore not be tolerated under
a Communist régime. But, like religion, co-operation could never be
completely uprooted. On the contrary, their own administration being so
incompetent, the Bolsheviks have on many occasions been compelled to
appeal to what was left of the co-operative societies to help them out,
especially in direct dealings with the peasantry. So that, although
free co-operation is entirely suppressed, the shell of the former
great organization exists in a mutilated form, and offers hope for its
resuscitation in the future when all co-operative leaders are released
from prison. There are many ways of reducing the Russian problem to
simple terms, and not the least apt is a struggle between Co-operation
and Coercion.

A deeper significance is attached in Russia to the word “Co-operation”
than is usual in western countries. The Russian Co-operative Unions
up to the time when the Bolsheviks seized power by no means limited
their activities to the mere acquisition and distribution of the first
necessities of life. They had also their own press organs, independent
and well-informed, they were opening scholastic establishments, public
libraries and reading-rooms, and they were organizing departments of
Public Health and Welfare. Russian Co-operation must be understood
in the widest possible sense of mutual aid and the dissemination of
mental and moral as well as of physical sustenance. It is a literal
application on a wide social scale of the exhortation to do unto
others as you would that they should do to you. This comprehensive and
idealistic movement was the nearest expression yet manifested of the
Russian social ideal, and I believe that, whatever the outward form of
the future constitution of Russia may be, in essence it will resolve
itself into a Co-operative Commonwealth.

There is one factor in the Russian problem which is bound to play a
large part in its solution, although it is the most indefinite. I mean
the power of emotionalism. Emotionalism is the strongest trait of the
Russian character and it manifests itself most often, especially in the
peasantry, in religion. The calculated efforts of the Bolsheviks to
suppress religion were shattered on the rocks of popular belief. Their
categorical prohibition to participate in or attend any religious rites
was ultimately confined solely to Communists, who when convicted of
attending divine services are liable to expulsion from the privileged
ranks for “tarnishing the reputation of the party.” As regards the
general populace, to proclaim that Christianity is “the opium of the
people” is as far as the Communists now dare go in their dissuasions.
But the people flock to church more than ever they did before, and this
applies not only to the peasants and factory hands but also to the
bourgeoisie, who it was thought were growing indifferent to religion.
This is not the first time that under national affliction the Russian
people have sought solace in higher things. Under the Tartar yoke they
did the same, forgetting their material woes in the creation of many of
those architectural monuments, often quaint and fantastic but always
impressive, in which they now worship. I will not venture to predict
what precisely may be the outcome of the religious revival which
undoubtedly is slowly developing, but will content myself with quoting
the words of a Moscow workman, just arrived from the Red capital, whom
I met in the northern Ukraine in November, 1920. “There is only one man
in the whole of Russia,” said this workman, “whom the Bolsheviks fear
from the bottom of their hearts, and that is Tihon, the Patriarch of
the Russian Church.”

       *       *       *       *       *

A story runs of a Russian peasant, who dreamt that he was presented
with a huge bowl of delicious gruel. But, alas, he was given no spoon
to eat it with. And he awoke. And his mortification at having been
unable to enjoy the gruel was so great that on the following night, in
anticipation of a recurrence of the same dream, he was careful to take
with him to bed a large wooden spoon to eat the gruel with when next it
should appear.

The untouched plate of gruel is like the priceless gift of liberty
presented to the Russian people by the Revolution. Was it, after
all, to be expected that after centuries of despotism, and amid
circumstances of world cataclysm, the Russian nation would all at once
be inspired with knowledge of how to use the new-found treasure, and of
the duties and responsibilities that accompany it? But I am convinced
that during these dark years of affliction the Russian peasant is, so
to speak, fashioning for himself a spoon, and when again the dream
occurs, he will possess the wherewithal to eat his gruel. Much faith
is needed to look ahead through the black night of the present and see
the dawn, but eleven years of life amongst all classes from peasant
to courtier have perhaps infected me with a spark of that patriotic
love which, despite an affectation of pessimism and self-deprecation,
does almost invariably glow deep down in the heart of every Russian. I
make no excuse for concluding this book with the oft-quoted lines of
“the people’s poet,” Tiutchev, who said more about his country in four
simple lines than all other poets, writers, and philosophers together.
In their simplicity and beauty the lines are quite untranslatable, and
my free adaptation to the English, which must needs be inadequate, I
append with apologies to all Russians:

      _Umom Rossii nie poniatj;_
      _Arshinom obshchym nie izmieritj;_
      _U niei osobiennaya statj--_
      _V Rossiu mozhno tolko vieritj._

    Seek not by Reason to discern
    The soul of Russia: or to learn
    Her thoughts by measurements designed
    For other lands. Her heart, her mind,
    Her ways in suffering, woe, and need,
    Her aspirations and her creed,
          Are all her own--
          Depths undefined,
    To be discovered, fathomed, known
          By Faith alone.


THE END




INDEX


  _Agents-provocateurs_, 72, 217

  Agitator, professional, 245 f.

  Alexandrinsky Theatre, 258

  Allies:
    economic intervention, 299;
    military intervention, 46, 65, 81 f., 92, 226;
    political control by, 225 f.

  Anglo-Russian Commission, 3

  Apfelbaum. _See_ Zinoviev.

  Archangel, 4, 11, 83

  Arms, right to carry, 268, 277

  Army, Red, 34, 42, 69, 116, 207, 210, 215 ff.;
    classification of regiments, 234;
    Communist “Cells,” 234;
    discipline, 237;
    essential features, 248;
    mobilisation, 231;
    mutiny, 229;
    oath, 232;
    political organisation, 234;
    promotion, 227;
    revolutionary tribunals, 230, 233;
    terror in, 229;
    uniform, 215.
    _See also_ Desertion, officers.

  Arrest, avoidance of, 199, 209, 286;
    in Finland, 167;
    of workers, 257


  Badaev, 281

  Balahovitch, 249

  Ballot, secret, 236, 274

  Baluev, 248

  Bielo’ostrof, 22, 98, 118

  Bielorusia, 249

  Bolshevik, demonstrations, 136 f., 142;
    employment of bourgeois, 97, 115, 229, 269;
    government, 251 ff.;
    and the people, 43, 251 ff., 263;
    and Third International, 254;
    leaders helped by war, 225, 298;
    love of theory, 264, 304;
    negotiations with non-Bolsheviks, 64;
    party, 34, 251, 271;
    purge, 265 f.;
    power, basis of, 303;
    saints, 131

  Bolshevism, and Soviet, 273 f., 296;
    despotism, 201;
    international aspect of, 252;
    a social experiment, 251

  Bourgeois, employed by Bolsheviks, 97, 115, 229, 269;
    enterprise, need of, 294;
    Lenin’s attitude to, 260

  Boy scouts, 3

  Bribery, of commissars, 98;
    investigators, 126;
    prison warders, 59, 96

  Bronstein. _See_ Trotzky.

  Brusilov’s son shot, 224, 248


  Cadet schools, 226

  Certificates, of identification, 21 ff.;
    exemption from military service, 122 ff.

  Chaliapin, 158, 258

  Children, league for protection of, 297

  Clubs, Communist, 268

  Commerce. _See_ Trading.

  Commissars, bribery of, 98;
    Communist, 222;
    regimental, 210, 230, 235;
    Soviet of, 213, 271 f.

  Committee of the poor, 43, 46, 242;
    of village poor, 185, 260

  Communal booths, 43;
    eating-houses, 44, 62

  Commune, village, 185

  Communist, a typical, 243;
    women, 267;
    Youth, Union of, 268, 271

  Communist “cells,” 234, 275;
    clubs, 268; franchise, 273

  Communist Party, 68, 71, 79, 114, 131, 211, 248, 251 ff.;
    apart from people, 251, 264;
    in army, 218, 227 ff.;
    change of name, 34;
    discipline, 270;
    Jews in, 271;
    membership, 266 f., 270;
    meeting, 79;
    and Soviet Government, 254;
    and Third International, 254, 271;
    training school, 267

  _Contre-espionnage_, 64 f.

  Co-operative Societies, 115, 255, 271, 305 f.

  Counter-revolution, 66, 193, 204.
    _See also_ Extraordinary Commission.

  Couriers, service of, 169, 171, 209

  Crombie, Captain, 12, 65 f.

  Cronstadt, 92, 121, 163, 285

  Cross-examination, 58, 73 f.

  Cultural-Enlightenment Committees, 240 f., 248


  Denikin, 215, 224 f., 249

  Denunciations, 238

  Deriabinskya Prison, 91

  Desertion from Red army, 116, 225 f., 229 f.

  ---- Commission for Combating, 231, 288

  Disenfranchising peasants, 273

  Disguise, change of, 150, 197 f., 285 f.

  Disturbances, suppression of, 212

  “Doctor,” the, 131 ff., 169, 194, 207

  Dostoievsky, 304

  Duma, 2, 257, 277

  Dvinsk, 287


  Eating-houses, Communal, 44, 283;
    private, 44, 81, 120

  Ekaterina Canal, 155

  Elections, 186, 265 ff.

  Electric light scarcity, 53

  Engels, 131

  Evdokimov, 280

  Extraordinary Commission for the suppression of the
    counter-revolution, 19 f., 23, 50, 67, 70 ff., 91, 99, 101,
    119, 125, 152, 193, 200, 205, 209, 230, 249, 276, 296


  Finland, 12, 34, 92, 98, 110, 113 f., 117, 164 ff., 284

  ---- Railway station, 28

  First International, 252

  Fleet, British, 285 f.

  Food, cards, 43;
    rations, 41, 46, 56, 64, 114, 212, 261, 282;
    sale of, 34, 40, 43 f., 100, 154, 235, 255 f., 262 f.;
    smuggling, 188 f., 261

  Formulas, Bolshevik love of, 264, 304

  Franchise, 273

  Freedom of speech, 79, 133, 141, 255, 277

  ---- of trade, 154, 255, 263 f.

  ---- suppression of, 303

  “Freight weeks,” 261

  Friedmann, 23

  Frontier, Finnish, 13, 20, 98, 108 ff., 114, 166 f., 171 f., 285

  ---- Latvian, 292

  ---- Patrols, 18, 20, 114, 165, 167, 178

  Fuel, 56, 69, 80, 114

  Furniture confiscated, 149, 157


  German Soviet of Petrograd, 139

  Germans understand Russians, 92

  Glinka, 304

  Goróhovaya Street, No. 2. _See_ Extraordinary Commission.

  Grand Duke Paul Alexandrovitch, 111

  Green Guards, 291 f.

  Grodno, 229

  Grusino station, 77, 106

  Gutov, 248


  Helsingfors, 11 f., 113, 168 f.

  Hiding documents, 75 f., 95, 209, 289

  Hold-ups in street, 79

  Home, molestation in, 149, 157, 224

  Hostages, 58, 93, 94, 216, 223 f., 231, 257 f., 289

  House committee. _See_ Committee of the poor.


  Ice-route to Finland, 163 ff.

  Instructions, 6 f.

  Intervention. _See_ Allies.

  Intrigues in Finland, 171

  Investigators of the Extraordinary Commission, 70, 95, 126

  Ivan Sergeievitch, 16 f., 38 f., 118, 159, 169, 202 ff.


  Jews, in army, 218;
    Communist Party, 271

  “Journalist,” the, 55, 80, 123, 148, 153, 194


  Kamenostrovsky Prospect, 32, 44, 131

  Kazan Cathedral, 38, 51, 160, 162

  Kazanskaya Street, 38, 160

  Klembovsky, 249

  Kolchak, 210, 225 f., 249

  Kresty Prison, 2

  Kuznetchny Pereulok, 100


  Labour Party, British, 257

  Ladoga, Lake, 108, 172, 178

  Latvia, 287 ff.

  Lawyers, Tsarist, employed, 233

  Legislation, Soviet, 279

  Lenin, 3, 34, 218, 241, 254, 257 ff.;
    bodyguard, 259;
    and bourgeoisie, 260, 294;
    and peasants, 260;
    and Trotzky, 272

  Licences to trade, 33

  Lida, 229

  Liebknecht, Karl, 131 f., 258

  Lissy Nos, 164

  Liteiny Bridge, 30

  ---- Prospect, 62

  Lithuania, 303

  Luban, Lake, 292

  Lunacharsky, 79, 260

  Luxembourg, Rosa, 131 f., 258


  Makhno, 249

  Maria, 52, 73, 94, 99 ff., 113, 153, 195

  Marinsky Opera, 159, 258, 275

  Market of speculators, 100;
    raid on, 154

  Marsh, Mr., 31 f., 48 ff., 66, 73, 199;
    escape of, 77 ff.

  Marsh, Mrs., arrest of, 50, 73, 74;
    danger of, 94;
    escape of, 97 ff.

  Marx, Karl, 131, 242, 252, 260

  Matches, smuggling, 188

  Melnikoff, 12 ff., 18 f., 48 f., 67, 89 f., 117 f., 125, 131 ff., 205

  Menshevist Party, 65, 237, 243, 261, 266, 281

  Mihailovsky Square, 77

  Military service. _See_ Army.
    Exemption from, 117, 122

  Miliukoff, 257

  Mines in Gulf of Finland, 121

  Mirbach, Count, 4

  Mobilisation. _See_ Army.

  Moscow, 4, 97, 263

  Music, love of, 183 f., 244, 258

  Mutiny in Red army, 229 f.


  Names used by author, 21, 40, 53, 55, 57, 63, 105, 117, 144, 196

  Narodny Dom, 159, 217, 258, 262

  National Centre, Moscow, 213

  Nevsky Prospect, 34, 62, 79, 190, 207

  Nicholas station, 190, 232, 253, 255


  Obuhov works, 276

  Odessa, 220

  Officers, Tsarist, in Red army, 91, 211, 216 ff., 220, 223 f., 226

  Okhta Bridge, 190

  ---- station, 77, 105, 189

  Opera, 158, 258, 275


  Parliament, British, 257

  Parsky, 249

  Passports, 16, 21, 76, 116, 135, 144

  Peasant “capitalist,” 181 f.

  Peasantry, against both “Red” and “White,” 225, 227 f., 250;
    feud with Bolsheviks, 263, 301 f.;
    Finnish, 174;
    leaders of, 249;
    Lenin understands, 260 f.;
    power of, 193;
    propaganda among, 47, 228;
    treatment of, 68, 185 ff.

  Pertz, Otto, 139

  Petrograd, return to, 30, 111, 113, 194 f.

  ---- Soviet, 236, 265 ff.

  Petropavlovka, 31

  Pilsudski, 249

  Poland, 228, 249

  Police, Tsarist, re-engaged, 50, 71, 117, 191

  “Policeman,” the, 54, 57 f., 73, 85 f., 99, 105, 119, 123, 151, 169

  Political guides, 238

  Political organisation in army, 232 f.

  Press, monopoly of, 34, 277

  Professional classes. _See_ Bourgeoisie.

  Propaganda, in army, 143, 239 f.;
    author to undertake, 285;
    Communist, 271, 276;
    by gramophone, 241;
    among peasants, 47

  Protopopoff, 190

  Provisional Government, 242

  Provocation by police, 72

  Public Works, Department of, 54

  Punctuality, lack of, 278

  Putilov works, 255 f., 276


  “Radishes,” 265

  Raid, on eating-house, 62;
    on market, 154;
    on train, 188, 288 f.

  Railway travelling, 77 f., 106, 187 f., 261 f., 288 f.

  Rajajoki, 17

  Rasputin, 257

  Rations. _See_ Food.

  Rattel, 248

  Rautta, 172

  Red army. _See_ Army.

  Regiments, classification of, 234

  Relatives as hostages, 216, 223 f.

  Religion, failure to suppress, 305 ff.

  Revolt against Bolsheviks, 71, 248, 257

  Revolution of March, 1917, 1, 132, 190, 255, 275, 277

  Revolutionary Tribunals, 230, 233

  Rezhitsa, 289


  “Sackmen,” 188 ff., 261

  Sadovaya Street, 45

  St. Izaac’s Cathedral, 103

  St. Peter and St. Paul Fortress, 31, 111

  Samara, 3, 278

  Scheidemann, 140 ff.

  Schools, Communist training, 267

  Scriabine, 304

  Seals, importance of, 22

  Ship committee, 222

  Shpalernaya Prison, 91

  Siennaya market, 52, 154

  Smuggling, 162, 187, 188, 200

  Socialist-Revolutionary Party, 65 f., 237, 243, 261, 266, 281

  Soldiers’ committees, 221

  Soviet, connection with Bolshevism, 273, 296;
    election, 186, 265, 272 ff;
    Executive Committee, 279;
    legislation, 279;
    meeting of a, 278 ff.;
    of people’s commissars, 213, 271;
    Republic’s president, 262;
    what is a, 272 ff.

  Speculation, 70, 106, 154 f., 201, 235

  Speech, freedom of, 79, 133, 141, 255, 277

  Speeches, Communist, 133

  Spies in Red army, 217

  Stage, privileges of the, 64

  Stáraya Derévnya, 162

  Stepanovna, 39 f., 137 ff., 146, 152 f.

  Stravinsky, 304

  Street-sweepers, ladies as, 30, 33

  Strikes, 84, 193, 256, 259, 274, 276

  Suvorov Prospect, 190


  Tauride Palace, 2, 277

  Tchaikovsky, 83

  Tche-Ka. Tchrezvitchaika. _See_ Extraordinary Commission.

  Telephone, 90, 206

  Terijoki, 168, 171

  Theatre, Alexandrinsky, 258.
    _See also_ Opera stage.

  Third International Workers’ Association, 138, 252 ff., 262, 295 ff.;
    headquarters, 253;
    relation to Soviet Government, 254, 271

  Thought, freedom of, 133

  Tihon, the patriarch, 307

  Tihonov, 23

  Tiutchev, 308

  Tolstoy, 304

  Trade unions, 115

  Trading, private, 70;
    licences, 33

  Travelling. _See_ Railway.

  Troitzkaya Street, 63

  Trotzky, 44, 69, 79, 90 f., 211, 219 ff., 227, 229, 241, 248, 259 ff., 272

  Tsarskoeselsky station, 208

  Turgeniev, 304

  “Two-pooding,” 262


  Ukraine, 228, 231, 249

  Uniform of Red army, 215;
    use of British, 215

  Uritzky, 20, 266

  ---- Palace, 277


  Vasili Island, 66

  Viborg, 12, 134, 174, 202

  Vladimirovsky Prospect, 100

  Volodarsky, 266


  White army, 211, 223, 225, 227, 303

  Winter Palace, 137, 202

  Women Communists, 267;
    electors, 277

  Workers invited to join Communists, 266 f.

  Wrangel, 225, 228, 249


  Yaroslavl, 13, 205

  Y.M.C.A., 3, 243

  Yudenitch, 211


  Zabalkansky Prospect, 156

  Zagorodny Prospect, 208

  Zinoviev, 20, 34, 79, 137 ff., 216 f., 241, 253, 257 ff., 278 ff.

  Ziv, Dr., 219

  Znamenskaya Square, 190

  Zorinsky, 37, 62, 117 ff., 135 ff., 168 f., 202 f.


  PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY RICHARD CLAY & SONS, LIMITED,
  BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] In March, 1918, the Bolsheviks changed their official title
from “Bolshevist Party” to that of “Communist Party of Bolsheviks.”
Throughout this book, therefore, the words Bolshevik and Communist are
employed, as in Russia, as interchangeable terms.

[2] A prominent pre-revolutionary journal.

[3] The Bolsheviks assert that I lent the National Centre financial
assistance. This is unfortunately untrue, for the British Government
had furnished me with no funds for such a purpose. I drew the
Government’s attention to the existence of the National Centre, but the
latter was suppressed by the Reds too early for any action to be taken.

[4] Trotzky, by Dr. G. A. Ziv, New York, _Narodopravsto_, 1921, p. 93.

[5] _Ibid._, p. 26.

[6] In such company I was regarded as an invalid, suffering in body and
mind from the ill-treatment received at the hands of a capitalistic
Government. The story ran that I was born in one of the Russian
border provinces, but that my father, a musician, had been expelled
from Russia for political reasons when I was still young. My family
had led a nomadic existence in England, Australia, and America. The
outbreak of the war found me in England, where I was imprisoned and
suffered cruel treatment for refusal to fight. Bad food, brutality, and
hunger-striking had reduced me physically and mentally, and after the
Revolution I was deported as an undesirable alien to my native land.
The story was a plausible one and went down very well. It accounted
for mannerisms and any deficiency in speech. It also relieved me of
the necessity of participation in discussions, but I took care that it
should be known that there burned within me an undying hatred of the
malicious Government at whose hands I had suffered wrong.

[7] Published in the _New York Times_, August 24, 1921.




      *      *      *      *      *      *




Transcriber’s note:

Obvious printer errors corrected silently.

Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation are as in the original.